In Duty's Name

Chapters

01 - Pushing the Limit
02 - Ominous Portents
03 - Questions and Answers
04 - The First Night
05 - Journey into the Everfree
06 - Recovery
07 - Revelations
08 - Go West, Young Ponies
09 - Trot the Line
10 - Old Friends and New Horizons
11 - Homecoming
12 - Can't Bury the Past
13 - Darkening Skies
14 - The Storm Breaks
15 - Endings and Beginnings

01 - Pushing the Limit

Chapter 1: Pushing the Limit

Canterlot, the glorious capital city of Equestria, was quiet as its inhabitants tiredly finished yet another busy day. The city’s white spires shone a fiery orange in the light of the setting sun, looking as though they were forged from flame instead of stone. Here and there ponies could be seen trudging slowly along the streets, mostly delivery pegasi or castle staff preparing for a good night’s sleep. However, one area set towards the rear of the castle was still echoing to the sounds of hooves on cobblestone, shouts and barked orders. One of the throats giving voice to those orders belonged to a snow-white stallion, his armor meticulously polished until it glittered under the fading light, his sky blue eyes narrowed as he paced back and forth in front of a line of recruits, disdain evident in every word he spoke and every step he took. The breastplate he wore bore the sigil of Celestia herself flanked by two spread wings, denoting him as a Captain. His helmet, however, was unique among the other captains drilling recruits, bearing no crest; instead a bladed ridge with a sharp hook at the front ran the length of the top, making his appearance particularly brutal.

“You recruits have to be the sorriest excuses for pegasi I’ve seen in all my years of service to the Princesses!” bellowed the pegasus, making a recruit here and there reflexively shrink in place. They already knew what would happen if they took a step back. “Honestly, you’d think they’d send me proper stallions to work with, but instead I get a bunch of colts barely old enough to fly out from behind their momma’s flanks! However, you are just in luck, for it is my sorry duty to take you all and forge you into Guards to be proud of, impossible as it may sound!”

The stallion stopped in front of a recruit and glared at him for a few seconds, causing the younger pony to quiver inside his training armor.

“YOU! Why do you want to join the Equestrian Royal Guard?”

“B-because I want to p-protect not only my family and the Princesses, but all of Equestria!” The recruit stammered out.

“A tolerable answer, but just WHAT do we protect them from?”

“Well, the monsters in the Everfree Fore…”

“WRONG!” The stallion’s harsh voice cut across the recruit’s like a sword. “We protect them from whatever Celestia or Luna tells us to, and we do it gladly and without complaint. Furthermore, when you address me you will always do so by my name and rank. DO YOU ALL UNDERSTAND ME?”

“Yes sir, Captain Cloudhammer sir!” At that the captain snorted approval.

“That’s more like it. Now, we’re going to go through the airborne obstacle course again, and this time I want it perfect. And try to avoid making a fool of yourself like yesterday, Recruit Firesong, if it’s not too much trouble.” The recruit in question tried not to let his embarrassment show as a couple other recruits snickered under their breath. Cloudhammer decided to ignore the breach of protocol for once and led them to the start of the obstacle course, consisting of a series of hoops set in an erratic pattern, some so close together that making it through them without touching the sides would be considered a miracle anywhere else. Others were so small that unless one was aligned exactly they’d get stuck, or knock themselves out hitting the edge as Firesong had done the previous day. Taking up the lead position, Cloudhammer flexed his wings and hindquarters, letting the feathers on the ends of his wings sense the wind, before snapping them up and down to launch himself forward. Passing through the first set of rings in a gold and white blur, he shot a look back to see the recruits managing the same moves with relative ease. He turned his attention forward as he navigated the second set of hoops without any real difficulty, the muscles in his back starting to burn a bit as he pushed himself forward. The recruits managed to keep up, though Cloudhammer sighed as he heard a few hooves clipping the edges of the rings.

His moment of relaxation ended as he came up on the last part of the obstacle course, known unofficially as Manticore’s Sting, a particularly brutal combination of three hoops, one set high above the ground, then the next not fifteen feet away at ground level, and the last even higher than the first. The middle hoop was also barely half a hoof wider than a fully armored pegasus with their wings folded, requiring nearly pinpoint accuracy while traveling at high speed to pass through. Cloudhammer cleared the first one perfectly, wings pumping smoothly as he dove straight down, preparing to launch himself through the middle hoop. He started to feel a pinching sensation in his left wing as it folded in tight against his side.

“Horsefeathers not now, not now…” he muttered as he cleared the second hoop with plenty of room to spare, planting his rear hooves on the ground and snapping his wings out to launch himself upwards to clear the final hoop. As his left wing extended, he could almost feel it rolling down the wing and into his body, a searing wave of pain as the pulled muscle protested the sudden movement. Gritting his teeth, he fought through it and managed to make it through the last hoop, gliding to a stop and gingerly folding the wing back against his side. Turning, he watched as the recruits finished the course, though two of them clipped the last hoop and Firesong scraped his head on the middle hoop, pulling some of his mane out. Shaking his head, Cloudhammer waited for them to form up in a line and once that was accomplished; he paced back and forth in front of them, before stopping with another exhaled sigh.

“That was… barely passable.” The recruits all relaxed slightly, but Cloudhammer wasn’t finished yet. “However, before you get dinner, you’re going to make up for it by flying twenty laps around Canterlot, and if anypony tries to skip out, they’ll be getting a look inside my office.” The recruits all froze, as all of them had heard from older recruits that anypony who got to see the inside of Cloudhammer’s office, would be doing so with his dismissal forms in hoof. Cloudhammer started to take a breath to continue berating them when he noticed movement out of the corner of his eye.

“RECRUITS! FORM UP!” He bellowed as a large white pony with a flowing, multicolored mane, wings and a unicorn horn landed gracefully in front of them. The recruits as one straightened their line, and in unison with Cloudhammer, bowed low enough for their chins to scrape the dirt.

“Oh, no need to be so formal my dears.” Princess Celestia said, gesturing with a hoof for them to stand back up. The recruits got to their hooves, though none of them looked Celestia in the eye. Cloudhammer moved in front of the row and inclined his head.

“Princess, a pleasure to see you as always, but what brings you out here? Shouldn’t you be preparing to lower the sun?”

The princess laughed warmly, “Oh, Luna’s going to try her hoof at it this evening, so I decided to see how this year’s batch of recruits is doing.”

“I’m sorry you had to see them give such a sorry performance Princess, sometimes I wonder if the Guard’s ever going to get a decent batch of recruits to work with.” The princess frowned slightly at Cloudhammer’s remark.

“Now Cloudhammer, there’s no need to be so harsh on them, I’m sure they’re doing the best that they can…” Cloudhammer cut her off with a hard snort, and the entire line of recruits sucked their breath in as one, certain that their captain was about to make a very grave mistake.

“Now see here Celestia, I know what it takes to be a Guard. I know for sure these recruits aren’t anywhere near ready enough to serve, and I for sure don’t need you coming along behind me, second-guessing my decisions and undermining my authority, when you frankly aren’t making the best decisions yourself! I mean come on, letting Luna handle lowering the sun?” And as if to punctuate his point, the final rays of day hesitated for a few moments before finally sliding below the wall. Cloudhammer gestured impatiently with a hoof. “You see? She can’t even get one measly sunset done properly!”

With each part of Cloudhammer’s ranting, the look on Celestia’s face grew darker and darker, and the recruits would take a half step back, putting some distance between themselves and their captain. After finishing, Cloudhammer turned as if remembering the recruits were still there.

“Well what are you waiting for, an invitation? GET MOVING AND DO THOSE LAPS!” As one the pegasi leaped into the air in a jumble, before arcing over the wall and out of sight. Cloudhammer and Celestia waited for another moment before Cloudhammer snorted, then both started laughing uproariously. Celestia put a hoof to her mouth and stopped first, turning a reproachful gaze onto her captain. “Now, I do think you went a little far that time, did you see the looks on their faces? They probably think I’m banishing you to the moon as we speak.”

Cloudhammer chuckled. “That’s nothing, wait until they see me walk into the dining hall without a scratch on me.”

Celestia smiled, before turning her eyes to his left wing, which was still twitching slightly. “So, how bad does it hurt?”

Cloudhammer looked at his rebellious appendage sternly, forcing the trembling to stop. “It’s nothing Princess, just a little stiff this evening is all.”

“Indeed, now Cloudhammer, please don’t lie to me, I could tell from a hundred feet away that you overdid it again. You’ve done more than could ever be expected of a pegasus, you could accept the promotion I keep offering you each year…” Cloudhammer cut her off with a heavy sigh.

“We’ve been over this, I can’t stand being cramped up in an office all day, and my place is here with the recruits.”

“If this is about your son…” The glare Cloudhammer shot her was enough to give even somepony as ancient as her pause, before she decided to lay aside that conversation for another time. “In any case, you’re going to get that wing looked at, even if I have to make it an order.”

Cloudhammer sighed acquiescence and the two began to walk towards the Canterlot medical center. Once there, the entire waiting room tried to bow to Celestia, much to her chagrin and Cloudhammer’s snort of amusement. She motioned for everypony to please stand, as the doctor, a unicorn with a stethoscope for his cutie mark trotted out into the waiting room, dropping the chart he had been levitating as he spotted the princess. “Princess! It is truly an honor for you to grace us with your presence this evening. If I had known you were coming, I’d have had the staff clean up a bit first.”

Celestia smiled warmly. “Oh that wouldn’t have been necessary, I was just walking with an old friend to make sure he was okay.”

The doctor looked puzzled at this before he spotted Cloudhammer standing next to her. His expression instantly soured. “Oh, you again? What’d you go and do to yourself this time? Well no matter, let’s take a look at you.” His horn lit with a soft red glow as a similar cloud appeared around Cloudhammer, brushing swiftly over him before stopping on his left wing. “Ah, I see, hmm, looks like a strained joint, pulled a tendon too, nothing too severe, though we are going to have to put that wing in a sling for a few days, let it get some rest. And I don’t want to hear a word of complaint from you.” The doctor had taken care of Cloudhammer many times in the past, and knew full well what that ugly look in his eye meant. The doctor motioned for a nurse, who quickly brought a bundle of bandages and a sling, and with a few deft pulses of magic, Cloudhammer’s wing was bandaged and held firmly against his side by the sling. The doctor examined it for a moment, then nodded. “You know the drill by now, you can take the sling off to take off your armor, no taking the bandages off, and nothing more advanced than a gentle climb.”

Cloudhammer nodded sullenly, before brightening a bit and cuffing the doctor on the shoulder. “Thanks again Scopes”

The doctor’s expression soured even more, much to Cloudhammer’s amusement. “I’ve told you a thousand times not to call me that!” With a huff, the doctor turned and stormed off down the hall, the nurse and Cloudhammer both trying not to laugh. Celestia shook her head ruefully before turning her head curiously as the sound of running hooves could be heard from outside. Suddenly, a stretcher carrying an unconscious unicorn stallion pushed by two earth ponies burst through the doors, narrowly swerving around Celestia and coming to a halt. The earth pony in charge called down the hallway. “Doctor Silverheart, we need you right now!”

Silverheart wheeled about and galloped back to the stretcher, horn already lit as he cast his magic over the unicorn. “What happened?”

The earth pony shrugged, “Dunno, witnesses at the scene said he was walking by carrying a few items with his magic when he suddenly dropped them. When he tried to pick them up again nothing happened. Apparently he then suffered a panic attack and hyperventilated until he passed out.” Silverheart nodded and together with a nurse took over, wheeling the cart down the hallway. Celestia looked onward, concern written on her face, and started to follow them. With a sigh, Cloudhammer trotted after her, catching up with her as the stretcher and Silverheart passed through a set of double doors. Celestia stopped there, before sighing and taking a seat on a bench. Cloudhammer took up a standing position next to her, and started to settle into the usual thousand-hoof stare before Celestia’s voice jolted him back to attention.

“Is your wing still bothering you?” He looked down at it, flexing the muscles and wincing a bit as they protested the movement. “A little, but it’s not too serious. Don’t worry yourself about me Princess.”

She smiled at his confident tone, and looked ready to say something else, but the sound of the doors opening caught her full attention as Silverheart pushed the doors open. Celestia was on her hooves and focusing her gaze on him. “Is everything alright?”

He sighed before meeting Celestia’s worried gaze. “He’s stable for now, though something did concern me. As I was examining him, I felt his magic shift and lessen, as if he were casting a spell, though no actual spell was cast. I’m not sure what that means, I’ve never seen anything like it in all my years as a doctor.”

Celestia frowned, but nodded her acknowledgement of what Silverheart had said. “Well, let me know if anything else develops. Captain, if you’d follow me please.” With that she turned and trotted briskly down the hall, Cloudhammer having to canter just to keep up. Once they were outside, she stopped, allowing herself a moment to enjoy the sight of the moon, which was just starting to peek over the walls.

“Cloudhammer, I’m going to go look into some things, I’d like you to go get some rest, and take it easy on that wing.” With that, Celestia leaped into the air, flapping her wings once before gliding out of sight behind one of the castle spires. Cloudhammer watched her go before sighing wearily and making his ways along the streets towards his home, not looking forward to explaining to his wife the reason for this new injury.

02 - Ominous Portents

Chapter 2: Ominous Portents

The moon hung low in the sky, its silvery light streaming through the window as Cloudhammer finished buckling the last strap on his armor. He shook himself gently to settle the plates so they wouldn’t chafe, and turned to look tenderly at his wife, still fast asleep. Her sky blue coat seemed to soak up the moon’s glow rather than reflect it, so she seemed to shine with her own inner light. Cloudhammer had loved that about her ever since he had first seen her during a visit to Cloudsdale all those years ago. He had just been promoted to Captain, and had been one of the pegasi selected at random to escort Celestia to the Best Young Flyer’s Competition. He had, admittedly, only been half-paying attention when Contestant #12 had been announced, and the figure that emerged from behind the curtain stole all his attention away. He barely remembered the small smile Celestia had on her face when she noticed, or the smirk the other pegasus had when they returned to Canterlot. He had resolved on the spot to try and find her again the next chance he got for some leave.

His expression soured as his thoughts swung back to yesterday, when his wife had opened the door to see him standing there, left wing wrapped in bandages and held against his side by the sling. She had of course gotten into a panic about it, thinking his wing was broken or worse, and once he had assured her it wasn’t, she had started getting angry with him over giving her such a fright, as well as his constantly pushing himself to keep up with pegasi nearly a third his age. After a while her anger had subsided, and she had apologized yet again, saying she was only worried that one day he really will come home with a serious injury, or worse, that it’ll be the Princess standing there to deliver the news. Soon after that they had finally gone to sleep, all the previous hostility forgotten.

He flexed his left wing, the muscles protesting a little as they were stiff from being held in place all night. He quietly gathered the bandages and the sling and hid them in the small chest under the window. His wife would find them eventually, but he knew his own body well enough to make the call on his own, her opinion to the contrary or not. He decided that he might not run the recruits through the Sting again, but give them a relaxing marathon flight out to Cloudsdale and back instead.

Suddenly, the predawn quiet was broken by the sound of a knock at the door. Sighing softly, and with one more smile at his wife, he pulled the sheet back over her, and trotted out of the bedroom, nosing the door shut behind him. Trotting across the combination living room/kitchen, he grabbed the door handle in his teeth and pulled the door open to reveal the perpetually smiling face of Captain Flare, one of the Unicorn Guard’s captains and surprisingly enough one of Cloudhammer’s closest friends, despite the slight rivalry between the Pegasus and the Unicorn Guards.

“Morning Flare, what brings you around?” Cloudhammer asked as he stepped outside and pulled the door shut behind him.

“Well somepony’s got to make sure your lazy flank is up in time for the morning briefs. If I didn’t keep a tab on you, you’d probably let your age get the better of you and sleep in until midday.” Flare deadpanned as they started walking along the dimly lit streets.

“Oh, and what about that time me and Stargazer caught you napping inside that barrel during your second year? ‘Practicing evasive techniques’ my left wing, your face was redder than an apple.” Cloudhammer snorted.

“How has Stargazer been doing? She never sends letters anymore; last I heard she was going to try out for the Wonderbolts.”

“I got a letter from her a while back, she did manage to get in, but get this, 3 months after joining, she finds herself a nice stallion and ended up retiring to have a couple foals. Told me they were thinking about moving to Fillydelphia and settling down.”

“That’s good, was starting to think she’d be single forever. Oh, by the way, how’s that request form you put in to General Arrow doing? Heard some rumors from one of the aides that after he got it the sounds of a breaking chair were heard, along with a string of language fit to make mares blush.”

Cloudhammer snorted derisively. “I’m sure he’s going to reject it again. We need new training equipment, and our procedures haven’t been updated in ten years, despite the complete breakdown we had when Nightmare Moon came back, and the fiasco with Discord six months ago only made it worse!”

Flare raised a hoof in a mollifying gesture. “I understand you completely, it’s the same on our end, we spent 2 full days cleaning all that mess out of the fountains. You know, you could actually accept the promotions the Princess keeps offering, and then you’d actually be able to do something about the problems, instead of complain to me about them.”

Cloudhammer sighed. “True, but if I moved up, who’d take over training the recruits? Not to mention there’d be no one to keep your sorry flank in line…” Flare cut him off.

“Look, you don’t have to lie to me Cloudhammer; I know you’re still upset over that last visit with your son. The colt’s his own stallion now, if he wants to do something other than serve, then that’s his choice to make, and neither you nor I nor the princesses have the right to say otherwise.” Flare gave his friend a steady gaze as Cloudhammer’s eyes hardened for a moment, before he sighed heavily.

“I suppose so, it’s just a lot, you know? It feels like the weight of the whole family’s coming down on my shoulders, and I’ve got enough on them already as it is. To be perfectly honest, I’ve been starting to feel like I’m reaching the end of my time. I’m not a young colt anymore by a long stretch, and… Flare?” Cloudhammer turned to see his friend sitting on his rump on the cobblestone, his expression one of disbelief.

“Are you sure you’re the same Cloudhammer? I never thought to see the day when you’d honestly talk about retirement without throwing in some choice phrases and/or bucks to whoever was around you.” Getting back to his hooves, Flare caught up and the pair resumed their walk towards the Guard's office building. The imposing structure was entirely out of place amongst the delicate spires of the rest of the city, it’s squat, square-edged form a constant source of irritation to the nobleponies, who would without fail complain about it once per year to the princess, who in turn would politely remind them that the Guard had an edict dating back 800 years that they were above the decree of the civilian council, and only answered to her. However, their attention was drawn by another unicorn guard, his breastplate marking his rank as a private. He drew to a stop in front of the two captains, breathing hard.

“What is it Private?” Flare asked with a look of mild concern on his face.

“Prin-Princess Celestia has called for an emergency meeting in the throne room, all senior Guard officers are ordered to attend, as well as one of the headponies for the School for Gifted Unicorns, and several nobleponies were also asked to come.” The captains glanced at each other nervously before dismissing the private and turning to make their way into the castle instead.

“Guess this means we don’t get breakfast again.” Flare mused as they walked.

“I suppose so.” Cloudhammer grumbled in agreement.

Entering the castle, the two made their way through halls covered in ornate decorations, paintings of famous ponies from Equestria’s past looming over everypony who trod the worn stone passages. The normally bright and cheerful atmosphere that the two were used to was absent, instead, the castle staff moved quickly to their destinations without speaking to anypony else, and the guard ponies who normally bore at least an attempt at a friendly demeanor instead had eyes that could have made steel look soft and cuddly. The two captains couldn’t shake the feeling that something ominous was about to happen, and Cloudhammer in particular remembered that unicorn who had been brought in, and wondered if that had something to do with it. His musings were interrupted by seeing a semi-familiar shape making its way towards them, indigo mane swirling in a non-existent breeze. The two captains stopped in place and bowed as one, their chins resting on the passage floor.

“Princess Luna.” Cloudhammer said, a note of hardness entering his voice despite himself. Luna turned her gaze to him, a well-hidden look of sorrow touching her eyes. But it was all too easy for Cloudhammer to pick it out, years of service with Celestia giving him excellent practice at picking up the subtle details that even the most skilled pony couldn’t hide.

“Captain Cloudhammer, I am pleased you received the envoy sent to find you. And Captain Flare, good to see you as well.” Her speech was much improved since she had paid her visit to Ponyville the last Nightmare Night, not to mention the lack of window-shattering volume that had led to more than one member of the castle staff getting their hearing fixed during her first few weeks back.

“So, anything you can tell us about what’s going on Princess? All we were told was that an emergency meeting had been called.” Flare asked, his tone somewhat kinder than Cloudhammer’s.

Luna shook her head. “Nay, Celestia hasn’t even told me the details, only that it was extremely important. Now, if I may be excused, the moon needs to be lowered and the sun raised, after which my sister and I will join you in the throne room.” With that, the alicorn trotted past the two, with Flare smiling respectfully as she passed, only to turn to Cloudhammer with a look of mild annoyance after she turned the corner.

“Are you ever going to lighten up around her?” He asked indignantly as they continued towards the throne room.

“What do you mean?” Cloudhammer’s voice was even, yet his eyes smoldered with annoyance.

“I mean you still giving Princess Luna a hard time. She’s been back for nearly a year and a half, isn’t it time to let it go?” Flare instinctively took a half step to the side as Cloudhammer glared at him.

“You weren’t there in Ponyville when she came back Flare, you didn’t have to suffer getting struck by lightning, see two of your friends hitting the ground wounded, and you unable to move to find out if they were alive or not. Razorwind is still re-growing the wing feathers he lost that day.”

“That may be, but Razorwind’s forgiven her already, so why haven’t you? She’s not Nightmare Moon anymore, the Bearers saw to that, and even Celestia’s determined that whatever made her into that monster is gone for good. So why do you still cling to the notion that she’ll somehow turn back?”

Cloudhammer sighed. “Some things are just harder to forgive than others.”

Flare looked ready to say more, but they had come before the open doors to the throne room, and upon entering, they could see that the normally vast empty space before the throne was now taken up by a large wooden table, upon which was a map of Equestria, and several clustered groups of ponies stood about whispering nervously to themselves. Spotting a group of other Guards, Cloudhammer and Flare went over to join them. Cloudhammer’s eyes narrowed a bit as a unicorn shifted and he saw General Arrow berating a junior pegasus for apparently bringing him the wrong form. The pegasus immediately took off and flew out the door, presumably to get the right form.

Arrow shook his head irritably before turning to Cloudhammer and Flare. “Young pegasi these days, always flitting about and not paying a lick of attention to the orders they’re given.” His eyes narrowed a bit at seeing Cloudhammer. “Captain, so good of you to finally join us. I suppose I’ll tell you now, your request to update our training procedures and for new equipment can’t be filled at this time, the budget simply can’t support it.” His thin smile soon turned to a frown as Cloudhammer snapped irritably

“Having the very best for the trainees that will take up the armor after us just ‘isn’t in the budget’? Then go to the council and demand more bits, or ask Celestia what she could do! We haven’t updated either our training regimen or our equipment in nearly 10 years! What happens when the next disaster strikes? The complete breakdown we had when Nightmare Moon returned or when Discord broke free is more than enough evidence that something needs to be changed!”

The general’s face started turning scarlet with rage, his wings instinctively flaring in challenge. “Mind your tongue Captain or I’ll see you demoted! Remember to whom you speak!”

Cloudhammer looked ready to say more, but he noticed the sun had been creeping over the horizon for the past few minutes, and the noise in the room was dying down. With an irritated snort, he turned in time to see Celestia and Luna stride into the room and take their place at the head of the table in front of the throne. Celestia’s gaze seemed to pick out everypony’s in the room, lingering for a moment longer on Cloudhammer and the lack of bandages on his wing. With a gesture and a flicker of magic, the doors slammed shut and a shimmering curtain of light closed off the windows, making the sound echo weirdly as Celestia began to speak.

“Please everypony; take a spot at the table.” As one, the groups fanned out, until everypony surrounded the table, all eyes on the princesses. With a gentle cough, Celestia motioned towards Canterlot on the map. “Late last night, a unicorn collapsed in the street. While the cause of the collapse was relatively minor, of deeper concern was the reports by witnesses that just before the collapse, the unicorn’s magic failed and would not work. Upon examination by a doctor, the patient’s magic had actually diminished, and did so again during the examination. Fortunately, the patient did not continue to lose magic, and is now recovering. What caused this meeting to be called is this.” With another pulse of magic, the map actually zoomed in, until a close-up of the street where the unicorn had collapsed was shown. A red circle drew itself around an area roughly 10 hooves across in the middle of the street. “When I returned to the site of the incident, magical probing of the area revealed that within this space, magic effectively did not exist. In fact, the only reason I was able to determine its area was by my magic’s failure as well.” At this revelation a low murmuring began, for if something was strong enough to nullify the magic of an alicorn as powerful as Celestia, there was no telling what else it could do. “There is, however, some good news to this. As I examined the space, it began to shrink and soon vanished.” She raised a hoof to quell the relived sigh that started to sweep the room. “However, upon casting a spell to examine the area’s past, I soon found that the patch did not exist until a few minutes before the patient walked into it. This means that it could happen again at anywhere, anytime.”

Another wave of fearful muttering swept the room before Celestia was able to silence them again. “This brings me to the second part of this meeting, where we will work to understand both the cause of this unknown disturbance, and how to prevent it from harming anypony else. In order to do this, I first task the Pegasus Royal Guard with forming teams to go to every city and village in Equestria. They will carry a letter from me empowering them to take any and all reasonable measures to ensure that all ponies are informed of what to do should the phenomenon appear there. Captain Cloudhammer will be responsible for the actual determining of the teams. Doctor Silverheart, as the unicorn who treated the first patient, will include his report on the effect the phenomenon has on a pony’s physical health. As for those of us here in Canterlot, it is crucial that we serve as a steadying beacon during the days ahead, for both each other and for Equestria. I now open the floor to discussion. Captain Cloudhammer, I’d like you, Captain Flare and Bastion Yorsets of the School for Gifted Unicorns to accompany me please.”

As soon as she finished speaking, the room erupted into a frenzy of shouting, everypony wanting to get their own word in edgewise. Celestia spoke briefly with Luna, and then motioned for Cloudhammer and the others she had called for to follow her. As they exited the throne room, the booming voice of Luna could be heard calling for silence, before the doors slammed shut again. Once the doors were sealed, Celestia led the three ponies to a small antechamber just down the hall, and again shut the door and magically soundproofed it. She then breathed a small sigh before settling abruptly to the floor.

Cloudhammer and Flare reacted instantly, both moving to within a foot and asking as one, “Princess, are you all right?”

She raised her head and smiled a bit at the ingrained loyalty her guards showed her, pushing herself back onto her hooves. “I’m fine, it’s just been a long night and I needed a moment to rest. Besides, I do find it curious that you worry for my condition when you’re so cheerfully disregarding your own.” Cloudhammer almost looked a little sheepish at the remark, but managed to maintain a serious expression on his face. She sighed, shaking her head like a parent with a recalcitrant child. “Now, I’ve already given you one task Cloudhammer, but there is another one I must ask of you once you have finished assembling the teams.”

“Whatever you ask, Princess.” Cloudhammer replied almost on reflex.

“I need you to select one more team of pegasi and a chariot large enough for seven ponies. You will go to Ponyville and retrieve the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony, the dragon Spike, and the zebra Zecora. Once you have done so, please bring them all back here to Canterlot.”

“As you command, but I admit, I am confused about this zebra, what part does she have in this?” Cloudhammer asked curiously.

Celestia sighed tiredly. “I recall reading in an old scroll from the archives that zebras, while not possessing the same degree of raw magical power like unicorns, were able to harness the natural energy in the earth through the use of drawing ritual lines in the ground” Everypony’s eyes widened in understanding as Celestia continued, “I am not yet sure if these lines will be of any use, but I am willing to consider any and all options to deal with this crisis. Therefore, I intend to ask Zecora what she knows of this subject.”

“I understand, Princess.”

“Captain Flare, I charge you with picking the best magic users in the Unicorn Guard and assisting my dear Bastion here with anything he requires. If there is a means to combat these anomalies, it will likely be in the Archives. You will also divide the remaining Unicorn Guards up into teams to accompany Captain Cloudhammer’s teams to the different cities around Equestria and assist the locals in helping anypony afflicted. Above all else, do not let yourselves become affected by this same phenomenon. Earth ponies seem the least affected by it, as they have the smallest amount of active magic within their bodies, so have them assist you in retrieving anypony who becomes a victim. Thus far, nothing indicates that the effects are contagious, but take all necessary precautions nonetheless.

“I understand Princess.” Flare said at once.

“Princess, do you have any idea what could be causing this phenomenon?” Bastion asked nervously.

“Regrettably I do not; this is something I’ve never seen before anyway. However, I have absolute faith that you and the fine staff at the School will be able to help figure this out.” The princess smiled as she said this, and involuntarily each pony present felt more confident, both in themselves and in their princess.

“Well, with your permission Princess, Flare and I had best get to dividing up the Guard, and I’ll bring the Bearers here as soon as possible.” Cloudhammer and Flare saluted firmly before marching out of the room.

…

“ALL RIGHT! Listen up you lot!” Cloudhammer’s voice cut across the muttering of the recruits as he paced in front of the assembled mass of the Pegasi Royal Guard. He knew Flare would be doing the same across the training grounds with the unicorns. “There’s been an unknown event right here in Canterlot, something that disrupts magic. We do not yet know if this event is singular in nature or if it’s contained to the city. Therefore, Celestia and Luna have ordered the entire Guard to mobilize!” At this, a quiet round of whispering occurred; nopony present could remember a time when the entire Guard had moved out at once like this. “KEEP IT DOWN UNTIL I’M FINISHED! Whatever you may have heard, whatever you may think, none of that matters right now, and do you know why?” Cloudhammer stopped his pace by the window and pointed a hoof outside, over the wall. “Because out there is our home, out there are ponies who DO NOT have the training or the discipline that we have here to deal with a crisis like this. Therefore, we are going to be divided into teams and dispatched to each city and town in Equestria, to help with preparations and to maintain order. I have the rosters right here,” and he motioned to a corkboard hung on the wall behind him, “And once I finish, you will form up into an orderly row and find your assigned city and team leader. During this deployment, your team leader has all the same authority as I do, cross him and it’s the same as crossing me, with the same punishments. Second Lieutenants Soft Breeze and Singing Dawn, First Lieutenant Willow Spark, you will not be participating in this deployment. Instead you will be coming with me on a different mission.” He sighed and looked out over the sea of white coats and blue eyes, wishing he’d had more time to train them.

“I’m not going to lie to you; this is unlike anything that’s happened in the entire history of this nation. However, I can tell you that it doesn’t matter, because the Guard has stood unbroken against every threat that’s tried to bring down Equestria for over a thousand years, and WE WILL NOT FAIL NOW! AM I UNDERSTOOD?”

His voice was like a rally horn for the pegasi, who all leaped to their hooves. “SIR YES SIR, CAPTAIN CLOUDHAMMER SIR!”

“Alright, now fall in and make your princesses proud, Breeze, Dawn and Spark with me.” Cloudhammer strode out of the room to a thunder of hooves. Once outside he took a deep breath, the feeling of unease he had been holding back finally making itself known. He turned to see the three pegasi he had selected to carry out the other mission Celestia had charged him with. “Alright, for the four of us, the Princess wants us to go to Ponyville, and to gather the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony, as well as the zebra Zecora from the Everfree Forest. Willow, once we land, you will go to the zebra’s home and bring her to the library. If she gives you any trouble, you have authority to explain to her the scope of the danger facing Equestria. If she still refuses, you come tell me and I’ll see to bringing her myself. Above all else, we must not cause a panic, understood?”

A chorus of assents responded, all the assembled pegasi well trained in receiving strange orders and acting on them.

“Alright then, let’s move out.” Fifteen minutes later, a quartet of pegasi could be seen pulling a larger chariot amongst the dozens of chariots departing Canterlot in all directions.

…

Meanwhile in Ponyville, the rays of the morning sun shone through the window of a certain library, directly into the eyes of a certain purple unicorn. She squinted, raising a hoof to block the offending light. Yawning as she rolled out of bed, she looked out the window and smiled, before narrowing her eyes at a swarm of tiny specks in the distance near Canterlot. “Hmmm, I wonder what that could be, did something happen last night?”

03 - Questions and Answers

Chapter 3 – Questions and Answers

Twilight blinked blearily and rubbed her eyes with her hooves, clearing her vision before looking out the window again. Sure enough, the specks in the distance were real, and it looked like a few of them were drawing closer. Shaking her head, she rolled out of bed and stretched. Looking around, she saw Spike’s bed was empty and the light in the stairwell was lit.

“Spike! SPIIIIKE!” She shouted as she levitated a brush to comb her bed-mane into some semblance of order.

The purple dragon, downstairs in the kitchen making breakfast, looked up towards the ceiling in exasperation. “Couldn’t she just come down and talk normally, instead of shouting at me all the time?” he muttered before shouting back. “What’s up Twi?”

“Did we get a letter from the Princess this morning?” came the shouted reply, the sound of hoofsteps on the stair indicating that she was finished straightening up.

“No, unless she decided to send one through some other means.” He replied sarcastically.

“Very funny Spike” Twilight laughed as she nosed open the door to the kitchen, her stomach growling as the smell of breakfast hit her nose. “That smells delicious.”

Spike smiled proudly at the compliment. “Thanks, it’s my world famous haycakes, with some fresh carrots on the side!”

Laughing at her assistant’s exaggeration of his admittedly good skill at cooking; her face grew somber as she remembered what she saw out her bedroom window. “But seriously Spike, I saw what looked like a bunch of chariots leaving Canterlot in a hurry, it looked like a couple were coming this way. What if the Princess is going on a tour of Equestria? Ohmygosh, Ponyville’s closest to Canterlot, what if she comes here first! The library’s not clean; the town’s in no way presentable either!” She started to hyperventilate, before trying to bolt for the door. Spike reached it first and slammed it closed a second ahead of her.

Shaking his head with another sigh, Spike looked up at Twilight, who comically stuck to the door for a few seconds before falling flat on her back. He bent over her head, green eyes staring into her purple ones intently. “Look Twilight, if it was something really important, I’m sure Princess Celestia would have sent a letter, and even if it is and she didn’t, there’s no point to getting all worked up over it. I’m sure we’ll find out what’s going on sooner or later.”

Taking a few deep breaths, Twilight smiled before rolling over and getting back to her hooves. “Thanks Spike, I guess I did overreact a bit.” The dragon snorted before walking back to the stool. “Okay, I guess I overreacted a lot. But it still worries me, I’ve never seen that many chariots leave Canterlot at once before.”

Spike shrugged. “Well, like I said, we’ll find out sooner or later what’s going on. Now, eat some haycakes before you try to fly off the handle again. We don’t want what happened when Celestia sent you those two tickets to the Gala last year to happen again, remember?”

Twilight laughed, her stomach growling its displeasure at not being fed yet. “Definitely not.” Further conversation was interrupted by the two digging into their breakfast with gusto. A few minutes went by before a frantic knocking drew an irritated sigh from the unicorn, who got to her hooves and walked to the door, opening it with a flicker of magic to reveal a cyan pegasus fluttering anxiously back and forth in front of the door. “What is it Rainbow?”

“Twilight, you’re not gonna believe this, but there’s Royal Guard chariots flying by, one looks like it’s heading for Cloudsdale, and two are coming this way!” Twilight pushed past Rainbow and looked up, sure enough there were two chariots coming almost directly at them. One was a two-pony chariot carrying two unicorns, drawn by two armored pegasi. The other was a much larger chariot, one that Twilight usually saw carrying the Princess, but it was empty, and pulled by 4 pegasi. The two-pony chariot was turning, angling to land in front of the town hall, while the larger one was diving, pulling up sharply before landing, rolling to a stop directly in front of them. The pegasi unhitched themselves, conferring briefly before one leaped into the air and sped off towards the Everfree Forest. One watched them leave, before turning his flinty, blue-eyed gaze onto Twilight, who instinctively took a half step back. The Royal Guards had always unnerved her during her studies in Canterlot, their ability to stand perfectly still for hours before abruptly leaping into motion being particularly terrifying to a young filly. The pegasus stretched his wings before folding them against his sides with a sharp precision. “Twilight Sparkle?” His voice was firm, razor-edged, and sounded as if its owner was used to having its commands obeyed without hesitation.

“Y-Yes, what c-can I do for you g-gentlecolts?” she stammered out.

“I’m Captain Cloudhammer. Princess Celestia has dispatched us to bring you and the other Bearers of Elements of Harmony to Canterlot immediately. Where can we find the other Bearers?” He took a few steps toward her, his steel-hard gaze boring into her.

“U-Ummm…” She tried to get her mouth working, but it felt like all the nerves that took her thoughts from her brain to her mouth had decided to pack up and take a vacation.

“We don’t have time to waste, where are the other Bearers?” the captain’s eyes narrowed in annoyance, before Twilight’s vision was obscured by a cyan mass as Rainbow Dash interposed herself between the two.

“Now wait just one minute! Nopony gets away with scaring one of my friends! Now back off!” Rainbow’s eyes were burning with anger, and her wings flared in challenge. The captain looked at her, taking in her stance, before turning his gaze back to where Twilight was behind her.

“Miss Sparkle, time is of the esse…” He never got to finish as Rainbow moved again, her wings fluttering in her anger as she continued to berate the captain. “Hold on! I ain’t finished with you yet! You may think you’re all important because you get to wear that fancy gold armor, but without it you’re just like any other pegasus.” Cloudhammer’s left eye twitched, and his head turned very slightly towards Rainbow. Rainbow continued, not even noticing the slight flaring of the captain’s wings or the other two pegasi taking a step back. “You know what I think? I think you’re just a coward and a bully who likes picking on ponies just because they…” She was cut off as she suddenly found herself nose to nose with the captain, the ice blue orbs smoldering with a barely suppressed rage. “Are you quite done, Miss Dash? You are perfectly entitled to whatever opinion you want to have of the Guards, but you will not insult them so in my presence, do I make myself clear? Now, I’m not a fan of repeating myself Miss Sparkle; we need the other Bearers of the Elements.”

Rainbow felt her wings snap in against her side. She had always thought the Royal Guards were just stiff-backed ponies who got trained to stand in one place without moving for hours and to show no emotion at all. The pony glaring at her from the end of her nose was something else entirely, his posture and expression telling her that if she continued, he’d take her down in far less than ten seconds. Finally breaking the eye contact, Rainbow took a few steps back and sat down, staring at the dirt.

Twilight, mouth agape, tried to process the blur of activity she’d just seen. Like Rainbow, she had never seen a guardpony show any emotion other than a stern glare or forced politeness, and seeing one displaying anger derailed her normally organized thought process. She suddenly realized he had addressed her, and shook her head to clear her thoughts. “Rarity would be over at Carousel Boutique, Pinkie Pie is probably at Sugarcube Corner right now, Fluttershy would be at her cottage and Applejack is out at her farm.”

Nodding once, Cloudhammer turned to the two pegasi standing at attention behind him. “Second Lieutenant Breeze, bring Rarity and Pinkie Pie here. Dawn, Fluttershy and Applejack are all yours.” The two nodded in unison and took off, heading off towards different parts of town. Idly looking back at Rainbow, he asked in his usual deadpan tone, “Are you going to behave yourself now Miss Dash?”

Rainbow could think of a few things she’d rather do, but she’d totally underestimated the pegasus. The memory of the look in his eyes was sufficient to deter her from trying any of her ideas. “Ugh, fine, whatever.”

“Thank you, and I apologize for my outburst, it was unprofessional and will not happen again. But I advise that you start learning to control that temper. It’ll get you in more trouble than you can deal with.”

Twilight, watching the whole exchange, coughed to remind everypony that she was still there. “Well, if we’re all done with that, why are you here Captain? Did something happen to the Princess? Why hasn’t she…?” Cloudhammer cut her off with a gesture.

“Everything will be explained once we’ve assembled everypony and return to Canterlot. Those are my orders ma’am.”

Twilight wanted to press further, but thought better of it, and instead tried to remember the steps she had read in that book on defusing hostile situations with authority figures. “Well, while we wait, can I get you anything to eat? Spike and I were eating breakfast and I’m sure he won’t mind making a few extra haycakes.”

Her smile immediately faded as Cloudhammer shook his head sharply. “I appreciate the offer Miss Sparkle, but there simply is no time.” His ear flicked and his head turned in time to see a white unicorn with a deep purple mane and tail trot around the corner, a half-packed set of saddlebags on her back, while a pink earth pony bounced excitedly along, talking nonstop to the armored pegasus overhead, who had obviously settled into the thousand-hoof stare to tune her out.

The white unicorn trotted up to Twilight and with a huff levitated her bags off her back and began repacking them. “Twilight, you simply will not believe the rudeness of our ‘guests’. Not only did he refuse to knock on my kitchen door, but he would not let me finish selecting an appropriate array of dresses for whatever situation they may be dragging us into, and on that note, he refused to even tell me why it was so important for me to leave. Thank Celestia Sweetie Belle is staying with our parents.” She took a deep breath to continue ranting, but was interrupted by Pinkie Pie, who zipped over from her very one-sided conversation with Soft Breeze, who sagged in relief at the newfound quiet.

“OOH! Twilight, you’re not gonna believe what happened this morning! Well, you might since there’s another pegasus here like that one, but we’re all gonna get to go visit Celestia and Luna in Canterlot! Maybe I’ll be able to throw Luna a Sorry-For-Making-You-Sad-On-Nightmare-Night party!!! What kind of decorations would that need though? Definitely some streamers…” The pink pony seemed to be inexhaustible, continuing to speak long after any other pony would have run out of air.

Cloudhammer leaned over to Soft Breeze and whispered, “Any trouble with those two?”

Soft Breeze looked over with a shell-shocked expression, “She doesn’t stop talking, sir. And for that matter, she kept disappearing and reappearing in places she had no business being, like on top of roofs. ROOFS sir! It’s like she didn’t even cross the space in between.”

Cloudhammer narrowed his eyes, certain that Breeze was just exaggerating, only for the two pegasi to be pushed aside as Pinkie Pie suddenly stood up between them. “So, what were you two whispering about? Because if you’re trying to throw Princess Luna a surprise party too, we oughta plan it together, dontcha think? That way it’ll be super duper fun and…”

Cloudhammer cut her off with a hoof. “Miss Pie, there will not be a party for Princess Luna. Our orders are simply to collect all the ponies Princess Celestia asked for and to return them to Canterlot as soon as possible.”

Pinkie Pie’s eyes narrowed and her smile seemed to disappear into a harsh frown, her expression now one completely at odds with the bubbling personality that had been present only a second earlier. Cloudhammer was actually unnerved slightly by the sight, taking a half-step back before realizing it and stopping himself. The two ponies glared at each other for a few seconds more, everypony else present holding their breath, Pinkie’s friends because they remembered what happened the last time she got like this; Soft Breeze because the last time he’d seen Cloudhammer get like this was when a recruit from his class had insulted the Captain’s wife. Neither group wanted to see their respective memory play out again.

Cloudhammer stared his best instructor’s stare into the eyes of the pony in front of him, but she seemed to take it and deliver a stare just as effective back. The tension became an almost tangible force before suddenly Pinkie’s eyes sprang back to their usual shine and a huge smile broke out on her face. “Okie dokey lokey!” And she promptly zipped back over to her friends, starting to babble again at Twilight about getting her help with any last-minute decorations in case they did end up throwing a party for Luna. He sighed, and felt a single bead of sweat drip off his muzzle onto the dirt. The mare might be young, but he hadn’t seen a stare that intense since his training instructor Captain Stormhoof, who to this day he still remembered with a twinge of trepidation. His train of thought was broken by the sound of two pairs of wings and a set of hooves as Singing Dawn rounded the corner, escorting a pale yellow pegasus with a pink mane and an orange earth pony with a corn yellow mane and a cowpony hat set firmly on her head.

“Excellent work Dawn, once First Lieutenant Spark returns we’ll be able to depart. Miss Sparkle, I ask that you fetch the dragon Spike, Celestia asked that he come as well.”

Twilight was getting more and more confused by the second, but turned and trotted to the library door, starting to draw a breath to shout for her assistant, before a thought struck her and she looked to the right of the door to see Spike standing there, a sheepish look on his face. “And just what are you doing here?”

Spike stepped away from the wall, claws scraping against each other as he tried to think of a good reason for eavesdropping. “Well, I, that is, um… I was just taking… notes! That’s it! Notes, so that in case you needed to remember anything going on later!” The baby dragon smiled proudly at his own excuse, right before he felt the familiar tingle of Twilight’s magic pick him up and drop him on her back.

“So if you were taking notes, how come you don’t have a quill or parchment with you?” Spike’s smile suddenly fell as he realized the flaw in his plan. The assembled friends all started laughing as Spike’s face turned a bright scarlet. Cloudhammer snorted and turned his head to check the main street, seeing Willow Spark making his way towards them, a black and white figure beside him with a number of gold hoops on her foreleg, more around her neck, and one more in each ear, as well as a small bag slung over her back. As they drew closer, the excited conversation of the mares quieted and Twilight trotted up to the pair. “Hello Zecora, what are you doing here?”

“Twilight my dear, it is good to see you. But from what this pegasus has told me, something strange is going on that needs attending to.”

Cloudhammer tilted his head slightly, confused by the zebra’s odd method of speaking, before trotting forward to interrupt. “Now that everypony is present, we must return to Canterlot at once. If you all would please board the chariot, we’ll be leaving momentarily.” Rainbow Dash looked ready to protest, but a hard glare from Cloudhammer reminded her of what he’d done to her earlier, and with a sullen look she complied as well. Once Cloudhammer was certain everypony was secure, he and the other Guards hitched themselves back into the chariot and took off, angling upwards to gain some altitude before leveling off and heading towards Canterlot. While Cloudhammer and the others remained silent and focused on getting to the city as quickly as possible, the mares, dragon and zebra in the chariot kept up a constant stream of dialogue.

“So Twilight, do ya’ll know what these here guard ponies want with all of us?” Applejack asked, her frustration and concern evident.

“Unfortunately not, I tried to ask the Captain in charge, but all he’d tell me was that we’d be told everything once we arrive in Canterlot. I can only assume it’s something important, since this morning I saw a lot of chariots departing Canterlot in all directions.” Twilight replied, the worry written plain as day across her face.

Fluttershy was trying to pay attention to what her friend was saying, though she seemed more interested in hiding below the edge of the chariot next to Zecora, her face beginning to show a greenish tinge at the speed at which they were traveling. Zecora turned to look at the pony, concern clear on her face. “Fluttershy my gentle pony, I think I have just the thing for that airsick tummy.” With that, she turned her head, pulling a small pouch from her bag and extracting a small pill from it. Fluttershy gingerly took it, sniffed at it once before popping it into her mouth and swallowing it. Her face immediately scrunched up in a grimace at the awful taste of the medicine, but within moments the green had faded from her face and she smiled up at the zebra. “Thank you. That feels much better.” Zecora smiled back. “Not a problem my dear, though I am surprised that you would get airsick up here.” Fluttershy hid her head in embarrassment behind her mane. “Well, it’s just that I don’t normally fly this fast, and the rocking of the chariot isn’t helping either.” She admitted quietly.

“All I know is that Cloudhammer guy is a real jerk. Somepony needs to teach him a lesson.” Rainbow muttered, still smarting over being so effortlessly being stared down by the other pegasus.

“Now Rainbow my dear, just because somepony comes across as abrasive, does not mean that you need to be as well. Do remember that the good Captain is a member of the Equestrian Royal Guard, I’ve heard rumors from the times I’ve been in Canterlot that the training to advance from First Lieutenant to Captain is particularly tough.” Rarity assured, fussing with her hair as the wind kept trying to blow it in every direction at once.

“Aww, he didn’t seem so bad!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “I bet he’d be really good at a staring contest. Do you think he’d join in if I asked him?” And without waiting for a reply, she tried to push her way to the front of the chariot to ask, but was held back by Applejack.

“Settle down there Sally, ah reckon we’ll just have to wait and see what’s goin on when we get there, right Twi?”

“I suppose so…” Twilight said as she turned her worried gaze towards Canterlot, the city spires growing steadily larger.

…

Celestia paced back and forth, glancing out the window every few minutes to see if she could see Cloudhammer returning with Twilight, her friends and Zecora. Her normally benign expression was twisted into one of concern, which by itself showed how much the current crisis bothered her. She had just gotten out of a meeting with the representatives of the major cities from around Equestria, all of whom were demanding information on how she and her sister intended to solve the crisis swiftly. She had explained that she had the some of the brightest minds from the School for Gifted Unicorns working with them to devise a solution. The representatives had seemed wary of her solution, but had accepted it based on her authority and because frankly, what other option was there? Celestia had always guided Equestria through all the years that the representatives could remember, so what reason would there be to consider this crisis any different from the others?

Afterwards, Celestia had ordered the throne room closed so she could clear her head before the Bearers arrived. Although, the other reason she needed some time to herself was that she was still trying to figure out the way to resolve the situation. Despite every spell she had cast to try to identify the source of the disturbance, not one had uncovered anything. The latest report from Bastion in the Archives had turned up absolutely nothing either. It was as if the effect had appeared entirely at random and disappeared as randomly. She had even tested for a possible connection to Discord, but the area lacked even the smallest trace of the draconequus’ particular blend of magic. She was starting to wonder if there truly was no precedent for the effect. And once that thought entered her head, she felt a twinge of real fear run up her spine, something she hadn’t felt since Discord had broken free of his stone prison.

Looking out the window again, she sighed in relief as the sight of Cloudhammer’s chariot banked from behind a cloud and arrowed in, making sure that it approached from an angle so as to ensure as few ponies as possible would see its approach. She smiled with pride at the realization that Cloudhammer had thought ahead enough to try to avoid causing any more panic than would be necessary. She turned to start making her way back towards her throne when abruptly a strange feeling came over her. Stopping in place, she cast out her magic, the aura sweeping over the floor of the throne room, when she felt it. About twenty hooves in front of the throne, her magic suddenly withered and vanished. She carefully made her way towards it, only to leap back as the area suddenly expanded, spreading outwards at an alarming rate. Celestia cast out a barrier spell, only to watch in shock as the expanding effect hit the spell and went right through it, the magic fraying and vanishing almost instantly. She looked to the window, preparing to leap through it to make her escape, when she suddenly froze. Her mind raced as she thought of the palace staff who would be going about their business just outside the throne room. They wouldn’t have any warning or know what hit them. She could not, would not let harm come to them because of her own fear. She turned back to the effect, furrowing her eyebrows in concentration as her horn began to glow. As the effect continued to come closer, devouring her sensing spell as it came, Celestia drew as much power as she had in her into her horn, the glow becoming painfully bright. She reached out, using her mystical link with the sun to augment her own power with its fire, causing the glow to become tinged by flickers of spectral flame, and her eyes to burn a brilliant white. Inside her mind, a thunderstorm of raw magical energy swirled, desperately trying to find a means of escape. Lowering her head, Celestia opened the floodgates and let all the power come out at once, a blinding column of light as thick as a tree trunk striking the edge of the field like a thunderbolt. For a moment, the two held each other perfectly, and then the field began to recede, a hoof, then two, then two more until it stopped at twenty-five hooves across. Suddenly the raw energy surging out of her ran out, leaving the throne room silent and Celestia on the verge of collapse from exerting that much effort all at once. She looked up, a grim smile on her face, expecting to see the field gone or still shrinking, and felt a surge of true terror, an emotion she hadn’t felt since Discord returned from his stone prison as the field sluggishly began to expand again. “No, that’s impossible.” She tried to stagger back from it but fell flat onto her haunches. She closed her eyes, waiting for the field to wash over her. When a minute had gone by, she opened her eyes to see that the tattered remnants of her sensing spell showed the field had stopped expanding at thirty hooves across.

She managed to get to her hooves and started pondering this new revelation. If the fields could be overwhelmed by an enormous surge of magic, then perhaps there could be a way to safeguard Equestria. But if even her sun-augmented magic on its own wasn’t enough, that meant they would need her strength, Luna’s, and perhaps even the Elements in order to make it work. But that would only work if they were at the location of each field, if more than one showed up, they’d something to amplify and channel the spell’s power. “Some sort of amplifier…” She muttered to herself. “Wait… some kind of resonance booster.” Shutting her eyes again, she cast her mind back through her memories, to when she and several unicorns from the School had been undergoing a restoration effort on some of the oldest records in the Archives. Bastion Yorsets had been working on a series of scrolls pertaining to ancient pre-Equestrian ponies, and had found something interesting. She allowed herself to relive the memory as if it were happening in front of her closed eyes.

“Princess! You won’t believe what I’ve found!” Bastion’s familiar bellow cut through the dim light in the storage room.

Celestia looked up from the scrolls she was in the middle of carefully cleaning. “What is it Bastion my dear?”

Hurrying over, a damaged scroll in his magic’s gentle grasp, Bastion came up in front of her and sat down; taking a deep breath before turning the scroll so she could see. “It’s a record from nearly 500 years before you and your sister came to rule, of a time when a terrible plague was ravaging the land. A pony could fall ill, be healed from a spell, then the next day fall ill again from his neighbor, because apparently the disease changed so rapidly that healing spells couldn’t keep up. Eventually, the number of victims became so great that the unicorns were on the verge of giving up. Then, a mysterious black and white traveler from the west came.” She peered closer and recognized the crude drawing as being similar to the zebra that Twilight Sparkle had written to her about some time ago, Zecora she believed the name was. Bastion continued speaking, “It appears that this zebra had heard of the ponies’ plight, and offered her knowledge of her people’s ritual lines to channel power to combine with the unicorn’s healing magic and amplify it, allowing their spell to cure all the disease at once with an overload of power. The project took many weeks to complete, but when it was cast, it was said the glow from the lines was bright enough to turn night into day across the land. When the spell finally burned itself out, the unicorns were overjoyed to see that no trace of the plague remained. The traveler lived for a time in Equestria, teaching a few unicorns what she could, before returning to her homeland.”

Celestia smiled. “That is quite the account Bastion, is there anything in the records on the structure of these ritual lines?” At this, the unicorn’s smile fell.

“I’m afraid not Princess, there was apparently a rough sketch of the lines on the rest of the scroll, but as you can see, I’m afraid time has taken its toll.”

“I see, what a shame. Well, continue on then Bastion, an excellent find.” Celestia smiled warmly at the unicorn, who practically beamed as he trotted off. The memory swirled into a formless mass, joining the countless others in the alicorn’s mind. Celestia opened her eyes again, seeing that the field had not increased in size. She began thinking furiously, not noticing the sound of the rear door behind the throne opening. Her train of thought broke as she saw a familiar purple shape coming out from behind the throne…

…

Once the chariot had landed, Cloudhammer and the other pegasi unhitched themselves. Cloudhammer conferred briefly with them, and they took off again, flying towards a squat, square-edged building at the back of the castle. Turning towards the passengers, he trotted towards them as they started to get off.

Twilight was the first one off. “Captain, why did we land back here? Shouldn’t we have landed much closer to the throne room?”

“Perhaps, but given the situation I felt that it would be more prudent to avoid giving anypony more cause for alarm. This way we can use the Guard passages to reach the throne room without incident. If you all will please follow me.” With that, Cloudhammer turned and made his way to the tall wall that was the back of the palace. Trotting up to a seemingly blank section of wall, he reached out with a hoof and pushed. Rainbow Dash was about to utter a protest of the futility of trying to push down the wall when suddenly a door sized part swung open silently. The passage it revealed was dimly lit, going into the depths of the palace.

Looking over his shoulder, Cloudhammer gave a wry smile. “Would you like me to send you an invitation? It’s best to not keep Celestia waiting.” With that, he trotted into the darkness and vanished.

Twilight looked nervously at the others, trying to smile bravely, but it was obviously forced. “Well, you heard him. Best get moving.” She trotted into the passage after him.

As she entered, the rest of the group slowly made their way in. The passage floor was well worn from countless hooves, the walls surprisingly far enough apart for them to make their way though in single file without feeling crowded, despite the narrow doorway. Without warning, the door suddenly swung closed, leaving the group to travel in near-total darkness for an agonizing few minutes before suddenly another door in front of them swung open, revealing a main passage of the castle. Blinking their eyes at the sudden return of light, they realized that there was a small door in front of them emblazoned with the seal of the Princesses. Cloudhammer made his way over to it and pulled it open with his teeth, motioning with a hoof for them to go in. As they passed through the door, they realized that they were in the throne room, just on the opposite side they were used to entering. The back of the impressive throne stood before them, and as the group came out from behind it, they saw Celestia sitting on her haunches near the throne room’s main entrances, what looked like sweat on her coat, and an exhausted expression coloring her features.

Twilight and Cloudhammer froze, each of them trying to process the sight in front of them, before starting to gallop across the room towards her. Twilight found her voice first and shouted “Princess! Are you alright, what happened…” They both skidded to a halt as Celestia snapped her head up and shouted with a note of actual fear in her voice.

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE, CAPTAIN, STAY WHERE YOU ARE!” The princess’ eyes were wide open, the expression of fear on her face so out of place that they would have stopped even if Celestia hadn’t said anything at all.

“Princess, what’s wrong?” This came from both Cloudhammer and Twilight’s voice at almost precisely the same time, the two glancing at each other for a second before their eyes returned to the alicorn.

“Cloudhammer, I need you to walk behind me, follow the wall to the main doors. Tell the guards that the doors are not to be opened until I say otherwise.” Celestia said in an authoritative tone, one the girls had rarely heard before.

Cloudhammer looked confused for a moment before a sudden dawn of comprehension swept over him. “It happened again, didn’t it?” Giving the spot on the floor Celestia had been looking at a long glare, he skirted his way along the walls until he had reached the main door. Pushing it open, he exchanged brief words with an unseen guard before the door swung shut. Turning back to Celestia, he nodded once and she allowed herself to relax slightly. “How big is it?”

“Thirty hooves across, the center point is about twenty hooves in front of the base of the throne.” Celestia followed Cloudhammer as they followed the wall back to where the group waited anxiously, Twilight managing to hold herself back until the princess finally nodded that it was ok, before lunging forward to press herself against the alicorn’s legs.

“Princess, what in the world is going on? I saw the chariots leaving Canterlot, and then Captain Cloudhammer here showed up and rounded us up and brought us all here, but won’t tell us anything and I was so worried and…” Twilight’s rambling was forestalled by a warm smile and nuzzle from the much taller alicorn.

“I think, given the fact that it’s still here, that your questions will be best answered by casting a detection spell towards the area in front of the throne.” Celestia said quietly, looking more tired than anypony present could recall. Twilight frowned, but her horn lit as an invisible wave of magic flowed out toward the spot on the floor. She abruptly yelped and leaped back as her horn stopped glowing. She stood there, panting for a few moments before falling onto her haunches with a thud.

At this, Applejack hurried over, peering intently into her friend’s eyes. “Twilight, ya’ll ok? Ya look like ya seen some kind of ghost.”

Twilight took a few more seconds to get herself calmed down, nodded reassuringly to Applejack, and looked up at Celestia. “What in the world was that? My magic just… just…”

Celestia nodded at her chain of logic. “Just ceased to exist once it crossed the threshold.” The alicorn turned her head to include the rest of the group. “Last evening, a strange phenomenon appeared in the streets of Canterlot. A unicorn who accidentally entered its area of effect lost the ability to cast magic, and even his own inner source of magic began to drain out. Twilight, Rarity, you in particular should realize how serious that makes it. However, it appears that things are far more serious than I had previously thought. Despite the best efforts of Bastion Yorsets from the School for Gifted Unicorns and Captain Flare of the Unicorn Guards, as well as every identifying spell I could think of, the nature and source of the phenomenon remains unknown. Furthermore, it’s not just the unicorn who was affected by this, but the actual stones and earth within the affected area began to lose their ambient magic. This is especially worrisome to me, since it implies that all ponies could be affected by this, with pegasi losing their ability to fly and earth ponies losing their connection with the land and growing things.” The group’s faces all began to show their realizations of just how dire the situation was.

For a few agonizing moments nopony spoke, until Zecora raised her head and took a step forward. “Forgive me for asking Princess Celestia, but surely you have some plan in mind to help save Equestria?”

Celestia smiled a bit and nodded. “Indeed so. In the oldest section of the Archives, where records from well before the reign of my sister and I can be found, there was a partial account of a vast and terrible plague that resisted all attempts to cure it by the unicorns of the time. However, as they were on the verge of giving up, a traveler from the west appeared who nopony had ever seen before. This traveler, whose coat was a strange combination of black and white, offered her experience in ritual lines to help the beleaguered ponies, and together with the unicorns forged a massive array of lines that channeled and supercharged the unicorn’s powers to eradicate the disease in one instant.” The group looked up as they started to realize what Celestia was getting at. “Therefore, Zecora, I would ask if you have any knowledge of these ritual lines or, failing that, if you would consider escorting the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony to your homeland to find a zebra who does.”

As one, everypony’s eyes turned to the zebra, only to see that she seemed conflicted, and even the slightest bit sad. Finally, she lifted her gaze to meet Celestia’s. “Knowledge of these lines was sadly not taught to me, and my homeland I had sworn to never again see. But if the situation is as grave as you describe, then I shall forsake my oath and show the Bearers to my birth tribe.” The resignation and bitterness in her voice was palpable, and Celestia felt a pang of regret for asking so much of the zebra in so short a time.

“I thank you Zecora, and extend my deepest apologies for asking this of you. But if these phenomenon continue spreading, the safety of all Equestria’s citizens is at risk, and that is something I cannot allow.”

Twilight, who had been tapping a hoof against her chin in thought, suddenly asked, “But Princess, how would these ritual lines help? If the phenomenon prevents all magic, then the ritual lines would meet with the same result.”

Celestia smiled at her student softly. “I believe that if we can use these ritual lines to trace out a boundary to encompass all the locations that have been affected by these… anti-magic fields, then we can channel the power of the Elements of Harmony, the combined power of the most powerful unicorns from the School, and the power of my sister and I to overload the fields with so much power that even they cannot cancel them out. I know it’s a risky plan, but unfortunately no other viable option presents itself. However, I cannot in good faith order you to go…” Her voice dried up as all 6 Bearers took a step forward at the same time, their faces resolute.

“You can count on us Princess.” Twilight said.

“Shoot, I couldn’t leave good ponies in harm’s way and be able to look at mahself in the mirror.” Applejack stated.

“Why, without magic I would never be able to finish all my beautiful designs!” Rarity exclaimed.

“Parties without magic aren’t any fun at all!” Pinkie Pie giggled.

“I’m not about to leave Equestria hanging when it needs help!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“Um… I couldn’t stand to see other ponies get hurt, so I guess I’ll go too… that is, if it’s ok… I mean, I know it’s ok, so I’ll definitely go too.” Fluttershy stammered out.

“I’m going where Twilight goes. Besides, without me how’d she be able to send you letters? We all know what happened the last time she didn’t send you one.” Spike quipped, with an annoyed glare from Twilight.

Celestia had to look away for a moment, her eyes trying to tear up at the selfless determination of the ponies assembled in front of her. Once her rebellious eyes were under control, she turned back to the group. “Thank you my little ponies, I have every confidence in your ability to…” She was interrupted by a very gentle cough. Turning her head, her magenta eyes were met by a pair of turquoise orbs. “Zecora?”

“Forgive my interruption Celestia, but my homeland is not like Equestria. Many perils and beasts lurk there, and may be too dangerous for a group of mares.”

“Hmmm, I suppose assembling a team of unicorns and pegasi to act as an escort wouldn’t be too out of the question…” The alicorn mused, before turning her head as a snort of dismissal was heard. Cloudhammer took a few steps forward.

“Princess, may I have a word?” Cloudhammer walked a few feet away, stopping next to one of the windows. Celestia followed him, coming up next to him as he gestured for her to lower her head. “If I may speak frankly, trying to pull even a two pony team from the unicorn and pegasus guards will adversely affect the deployments Flare and I devised. The Guard simply does not have the numbers that we did in the past” Raising a hoof as Celestia’s eyebrow lifted, he continued, “While I understand that as overt threats to Equestria diminished, the funding that used to provide for the Guard had to be used elsewhere, we cannot spare more than at most one or two ponies to provide escort service.”

Celestia tilted her head, beginning to get an idea of what her captain was proposing, but wanting to hear it from his own mouth. “Then what would you suggest?”

“Allow me to accompany the Bearers as their escort. It will add a more official weight for when dealing with the any of the zebra leadership, not to mention the lack of information on the threats the Bearers may face during the journey. I can protect them from pretty much anything short of a dragon.”

“Are you sure you’re up to this? Perhaps a younger captain would serve…” Celestia wanted to simultaneously smile and tear up as Cloudhammer cut her off. She sincerely hoped that he would prove to be up to the burden that he was suggesting be placed on his shoulders.

“I’ll be honest Celestia, you and I both know that while the other captains have the requisite skills, they don’t have the same scope of experience that I do. If you want somepony else to go that’s your choice, but I know I’m up to the task.” He winked slyly. “Don’t worry yourself; this warhorse intends to put a few more years’ worth of service in before he hands over the reins to somepony else.”

Celestia kept her impassive face for a few more moments before sighing in resignation, turning a small smile towards her friend. “Very well Captain, consider your request granted. I expect you to act with the decorum and professionalism the Royal Guard stands for during this diplomatic mission.”

“Of course Princess… and thank you.” Cloudhammer bowed low enough for his chin to scrape the floor. The two then made their way back to the others, who had been whispering fervently.

Celestia tapped a hoof lightly on the floor, drawing everypony’s attention to her. “I have decided that given the importance of this mission, as well as the unknown perils that will face you all, Captain Cloudhammer of the Pegasus Royal Guard shall accompany you as an escort. He will also act as a direct representative of the throne in our absence. I expect you all to grant him the respect due his position.” The assembled mares all nodded seriously as Celestia leaned in close, a conspiratorial smirk on her face. “But don’t let him get too serious, he sometimes takes his duty so seriously.” She half whispered, and Cloudhammer rolled his eyes. “Now, I extend the hospitality of the palace to you all for the night, as half the day is already gone. I think Twilight’s old room from her days at the School would be more than capable of holding you all comfortably. I shall send Cloudhammer to wake you at dawn, so I recommend you all get a good night’s rest. Cloudhammer, I’d like you to go home as well, I’m sure Morning Sun would like to see some of her husband before you depart” The group all smiled and bowed, and Celestia escorted them towards the rear door, smiling as they all left before letting the door close behind them. Once she was certain she was alone, her smile faded as she looked back to the area of non-magic, watching as it slowly shrank in diameter until it was as if it never existed. “I hope that this isn’t mistake. It just can’t be… I couldn’t forgive myself if I allowed it to happen again.”

04 - The First Night

Chapter 4 – The First Night

As the ponies made their way through the palace halls, their normally upbeat mood seemed to have vanished, replaced instead by a deafening silence as each pony tried to come to terms with all the information they had heard. Twilight and Rarity were worrying the most, since they depended on their magic to get by. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were trying to envision a future where they couldn’t fly, and Rainbow in particular was taking it very hard. Applejack would miss being able to help the apple trees reach their full potential within a few weeks, she was confident she could make do with old-fashioned sweat and tears. Pinkie Pie seemed the least concerned, bouncing down the hallway muttering to herself, doubtlessly planning to try and throw everypony a feel-better party or some such at first opportunity. Spike had stayed silent, though he looked as worried as Twilight was. Zecora kept silent, her expression downcast as her eyes doggedly followed a path only they could see.

Cloudhammer followed the group, externally maintaining the impassive demeanor that all the Royal Guards were known for, but inside he was just as conflicted as the others. His wife would worry of course, but deep down what really concerned him was his son. After their last fight, the boy had moved out, seeking to make his own living in Cloudsdale. If the anomalies began appearing there, the odds of a pegasus being able to spot the cloud were virtually zero, even with the unicorns Flare undoubtedly dispatched. He felt like the bottom had fallen out of his stomach as he had inevitably imagined his son flying along and suddenly entering the field of an anomaly, flapping his wings frantically as he fell… He jerked his head back and forth to rid himself of those thoughts, before looking up to see the group looking back at him with puzzled looks on their faces. “Miss Sparkle, do you think you can escort everypony to your old quarters? I have some things that need attending to.”

Twilight nodded. “Of course. When in the morning do you want to leave?”

“I’ll come by about an hour before dawn, do try to get some sleep, and stay out of trouble.” With a pointed glance at Rainbow, Cloudhammer flexed his wings and took off; angling towards one of Canterlot’s many residential districts. He didn’t even need to look back to know that the cyan pegasus had stuck her tongue out at him.

“I still think he’s a jerk.” Rainbow muttered as the gold and white figure looped around a building and out of sight.

“But that doesn’t excuse what you said to him this morning Rainbow. When he comes by tomorrow morning I expect you to apologize to him.” Twilight stated, her expression not one to tolerate ‘No’ for an answer.

“Ugh, fine, I’ll apologize already, get off my back.” Rainbow huffed, her expression still partially defiant.

“Good. Now, we do have a few hours before nightfall, what would you all want to do? There’s some lovely shops on the main street. ..”

Twilight was cut off as Spike waved an arm in the air. “Oh! I know! We could go to Pony Joe’s again, he’s right next to the main road too!”

The others all agreed, their stomachs growling as they realized they hadn’t had much of a chance to eat breakfast before getting picked up by the guardponies. With a collective laugh, the group decided to visit the restaurant first, and then go sightseeing before going to bed.

…

Cloudhammer flew along the city streets, relaxing slightly as the warm air flowed over his wings and caressed his sides. It’d been a long time since he had been able to enjoy a simple flight, soaring through the air as a pegasus should, not held down by jealous gravity. The beginnings of an actual smile began to crease the usually stern face before being buried under the recollection of just why he had this time off. Shaking himself free of his moment of relaxation, he swooped in to land in front of his home, his left wing thankfully not paining him anymore. Trotting up to the door, he pushed it open with his nose, entering his living room. Closing the door with a gentle kick from his rear hoof, he made his way to the low couch that sat in front of the fireplace, not even bothering to take his armor off as he laid down for a second.

“Welcome home dear, how was your day? I saw a lot of chariots leaving the palace today and the mood on the streets is just awful.” Morning Sun trotted out of the kitchen with her apron hanging from her neck, the smell of stewing vegetables wafting out with her, which set Cloudhammer’s mouth to watering. He sighed, knowing his wife would have to find out sooner or later, and sat up, motioning for her to join him on the couch. She did so, a worried expression overtaking her face as she recognized the look on her husband’s face.

“Last night, a unicorn collapsed in the street. It appears that he walked right into some kind of field that nullifies all magic, including the kind that permeates Equestria. He’s alright now, just had a panic attack, but Celestia is worried that the field could show up in other places without warning. She ordered up the entire Pegasus and Unicorn Guards to mobilize to help with keeping the peace.”

“Oh my stars! What should we do then? And what about Star Dancer? Will he be safe in Cloudsdale?” She began to fall into her usual panic mode, only for Cloudhammer to shush her gently.

“Don't worry, he’ll be perfectly safe, and so will we. I can’t tell you everything, but Celestia had the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony brought in this morning in order to work on a solution to solve the crisis. Now, I don’t want you to worry, but Celestia has asked them to travel outside Equestria’s borders to run down a possible solution…” Morning Sun’s eyes narrowed as she began to realize what her husband was implying.

“Cloudhammer, please tell me you didn’t volunteer yourself to go on another insane mission that will likely get you hurt or worse? You can’t keep lying to yourself just because Star Dancer refuses to follow the family tradition.” Morning Sun was becoming more and more frantic, tears beginning to well up in her deep green eyes.

Cloudhammer sighed and hooked a foreleg around his wife’s neck, drawing her in close and laying his head over hers. She cried softly into his chest, still muttering pleas for him not to go. “Look dear, you’re right. I’m not as young as I used to be. But my heart still tells me that I have to do this, that there’s no one else in the Pegasi Guards who can handle this. But I’ll make you a promise right now. When I come back, I’ll go speak to Celestia. I’m still going to hold out hope that Star Dancer will join the Guard before I hit the mandatory retirement age, but I suppose I can do the holding from a higher position than Captain.”

Morning Sun pushed away from her husband, a look of shock on her face. “You mean…?”

“I do, I’ll…” He took a breath, as if to steel himself. “I’ll accept that promotion I keep refusing.”

Morning Sun fell backwards, unable to believe what had just come out of her husband’s mouth. For ten years now she had been trying to convince him to accept the promotion, but he kept refusing, stating a multitude of reasons, from lack of desire for the paperwork to wanting to be the one who trained Star Dancer, as his father Stormhoof had him, to simply feeling his place was training new recruits. “Th… That’s great news dear, but what changed your mind?”

“To be honest, I’m not even sure myself, just something I’ve been thinking about for a long while now, and finally started deciding to do something about. I’d have to say the biggest motivators were the return of Nightmare Moon and Discord. If the Guards are going to be able to deal with threats like that in the future, we need somepony in charge who gets it, and who’ll actually invest the effort and bits into having the best equipment and best training regimen possible. But, let’s just focus on getting through dinner and this last mission first, hmmm? I haven’t eaten anything yet today and whatever’s boiling in the kitchen smells fantastic.”

“Yes, it’s your favor… wait, boiling? BOILING!?! OH CELESTIA, NOT ON THE FLOOR!” Morning Sun practically flew from the couch into the kitchen, managing to save the soup from boiling over. Cloudhammer shook his head as he followed her into the kitchen, laughing merrily at his wife’s antics.

…

Twilight and her friends made their way down the semi-deserted main street, the setting sun’s rays bathing the city spires in vibrant shades of red and orange. They had ended up not buying much, which meant each pony was carrying one small bag each, and Spike shuffled slowly along, carrying at least 4 bags in each hand, one balanced on his head and the last held firmly in his tail, while Rarity levitated the most important bag over her head. Zecora followed the group, not having bought anything and keeping to herself, her eyes still following some unseen trail on the cobblestones.

“Ah swear Rarity, do ya really need quite all of that? You do realize we’re gonna need ta be travelin hard and fast to find what all the zebras might know about those ritual lines?” Applejack asked, a bemused look on her face at her friend’s antics. She fell back a bit and took some of the bags from Spike, who tried his best not to look relieved, hoping to maintain his tough dragon image for Rarity.

“Just because we’re going on a long journey doesn’t mean one shouldn’t look their best my dear.” Rarity replied with a knowing smile.

“Just so long as ya don’t let it go to yer head and slow everypony down.” Applejack replied with a snort.

“Girls, please, let’s not start this up again. Otherwise we’re going to end up with a repeat of my first slumber party, remember how well that turned out?” Twilight said with a look of warning evident in her eyes. The farm pony and fashionista looked at each other and wisely decided to simply set aside their differences for the moment. The group continued chatting as they passed through the massive doors into the School for Gifted Unicorns. Professors going home from their duties nodded politely to Twilight, who had fond smiles for some, and more forced grins for others who had been the source of less enjoyable times during her stay. Eventually, they came to a door with a swirling design carved into its facing. Twilight nosed the door open, revealing a large open room with a kitchen unit against the far wall, some cushions and a couch next to a covered balcony overlooking a sweeping view of the city. A staircase set into the wall opposite the door lead to a second floor. Twilight trotted casually into the room, laying down her bags on a low table. “Well, this is it, make yourselves at home.” When no reply came, Twilight turned to see her friends all standing in the doorway, mouths agape. “Girls?” Twilight tilted her head, confused now.

“Ya mean to tell me this is yer room?” Applejack was flabbergasted, the room was nearly as big as the entire Apple house back in Ponyville.

“Why? Is there something wrong with it? It’s not clean enough, is it?” Spike, recognizing the warning signs of a Twilight Panic Attack, tugged on her mane and gave her a pointed look before trundling off to set his bags carefully against the wall. Twilight took a deep breath, smiling a little sheepishly at her assistant.

“What Applejack’s getting at is this room is huge! Do all the students here get rooms like this? Unicorns are so lucky.” Dash muttered, actually having room to float a decent height off the floor.

“Oh no, I only got this room for the later part of my studies with Celestia. The usual dorms for students are 2 ponies per room in a normal sized bedroom. I was in an accelerated studies program, since I’d mastered the general program after 2 years.” Twilight explained as she headed for the stairs. “Come on up, the largest floor space is up here in the library, we can lay out the cushions and have a nice view of the sunrise.” With that, a purple aura enveloped eight of the cushions and levitated them up the stairs behind her. The others all looked at each other and shrugged before setting their bags down near Rarity’s and followed Twilight up the stairs, where their jaws collectively hit the floor once more. The upstairs room was nearly twice the height of the first, with bookshelves stretching their way from the floor to the ceiling. Twilight was busy arranging the different cushions on the floor to ensure that nopony got more floor than anypony else. When she heard the hoofsteps stop, she looked up and sighed, bringing a hoof to her face at the expressions on her friend’s faces. “I hope this is the last time we go through this.” She muttered as she put the finishing touches on her arrangement.

…

Once everypony had gotten settled in, conversation slowly picked back up, from the usual rumors of upcoming events in Ponyville, to the newest imagined relationships, to how exactly Big Macintosh got his moniker. Applejack was tight-lipped on the subject, and despite the best wheedling Rarity could give, refused to speak on the subject. Eventually the conversation turned to the proverbial dragon in the corner, not including Spike, who had fallen asleep on his cushion and was snoring away merrily.

“So, um, what exactly do you think we’ll find in the zebra lands? I wonder what sort of animals there are…” Fluttershy said wistfully.

“I’m not sure, from what little I managed to find in the books back in Ponyville after our encounter with the poison joke,” everypony shuddered at those memories, “it seems that the zebra lands are a lot hotter and drier than it is here in Equestria. It also seems like the predators that live there co-exist with the zebras, rather than being confined to one location like the Everfree Forest. Is there anything you can add Zecora? Zecora?” Twilight looked over to the zebra, who had dragged her cushion close to the window and was looking up at the night sky. “Zecora, are you feeling alright? You’ve been quiet all day.”

The zebra twitched a bit before turning her head towards the group. “My apologies my friend, my head is full of noise. Perhaps we could have this discussion later, when my thoughts have more poise.” The zebra turned her gaze back to the stars again.

“Oh… ok, sure. No problem at all.” Twilight looked at the zebra for another moment, clearly worried about her, but eventually turned back to her friends. “Well, since it’s getting late, I suggest we all get some shut-eye, it’s going to be a busy day tomorrow, so we’ll need it.”

With that, everypony shuffled about on their cushions, forming their own little hollow into which they sighed softly and drifted off into sleep as Luna’s brilliant moon shone softly over the room and Equestria beyond it.

…

Twilight was dreaming, her leg muscles twitching as she ran. She looked around, seeing the world of Equestria passing her by, but then the dream changed. The world started passing by faster than normal, the grass flying under her hooves as she outraced the wind. The landscape started to change, becoming… different. She couldn’t put her hoof on it, all the basics were still there, trees and hills and grass and blue sky, but it just felt… off. She began to feel a pervasive dread fill her, and suddenly found herself running towards a ridge behind which a glow could be seen. She knew that if she could reach the top, that she would know the meaning of the dream and this nameless fear. Her hooves dug firmly into the hillside, and soon she was cresting the hill to a blinding brilliance that seared her vision and turned the world to white fire. She cried out for it to end, and a sudden sharp pain brought her crashing to wakefulness, a dull ache in her head her only memento of the dream. She blearily looked around, seeing that she had rolled off her cushion and had wacked her head into one of the support columns that held up the upper balcony next to the bookshelves. Sighing, she rubbed the sleep from her eyes and looked at her friends, all still asleep. She was about to join them when a shadow caught her eye and she looked out the window, seeing a figure encased in gold armor, lined in silver from the light of the setting moon. Another second confirmed that it could only be Cloudhammer, and her innate curiosity got the better of her. Trotting quietly down the stairs, she crossed the lower room and sat down a little bit behind him on his right side. A few quiet moments went by, in which he continued to watch the moon silently descend, and Twilight tried to figure out exactly what had prompted her to come down.

The silence shattered as he spoke. “What do you want Miss Sparkle? I don’t even need to see you to know you have questions.”

She was startled by his sudden question, but managed to not fall over backwards. “Well, umm… I just figured since we’re going to be traveling together, I’d like to at least know a little about you. I admit that even with the time I spent here at the School, I didn’t learn all that much about the Royal Guard except by observation, and you guys are really good at keeping anypony from even gleaning that much from you.”

Cloudhammer snorted. “It’s not like it’s that hard, really. We just stand against the wall and ponies find it easy to put us out of sight. Ask then Miss Sparkle, but don’t expect me to tell you much. We may be traveling together, but I am not one to open myself up at first opportunity.”

Twilight tried to hide her irritation at his attitude, but pressed on. “Well, one thing that has always bugged me is how you all manage to look exactly alike. I mean, I know the odds of that many ponies having the exact same coat and eye color are so small it’s not even worth counting it as an actual percentage. But the last time I got a good look at a guard, I couldn’t feel any active enchantments.”

Cloudhammer looked back over his shoulder at her, his cold eyes seeming to be pondering something before coming to a decision. “Sorry, trade secret. Maybe when you’re older you’ll learn the truth.”

Twilight practically seethed. She HATED it when somepony knew something she wanted to know and wouldn’t tell her. She swore on the spot that she would find the answer soon enough. “Fine then. How long have you served in the Guard? I noticed that you and Princess Celestia seemed to know each other very well.”

He laughed roughly. “Oh, for a lot longer than you’ve been around kid. I’ve served the throne for fifty years, or will have in a few more weeks time.”

Twilight was taken aback. Given that the Guard’s minimum recruiting age was 17 years, that would put the Captain well past the recommended retirement age. “How come you’re still a captain? With your experience, you could easily lead the entire pegasus branch of the Guard!” She had more to say, but the breath caught in her throat as his eyes abruptly hardened.

“Some things Miss Sparkle, are more important than personal gain. Now, I suggest you wake your friends. Celestia is about to raise the sun, and I’d like to depart as close to dawn as possible.” With that he turned his head back to watch the moon finish setting below the lip of the wall, and the night beginning to lighten as the sun began its long climb into the sky.

Twilight, sensing that she had stepped on a sore spot, excused herself and quickly trotted upstairs, to find Applejack already up, giving her a look as she came up the last steps. “So, how is tha Cap’n this mornin? He seems a mite twitchy if ya ask me.”

“I’m not sure Applejack, I think there’s just some things that he doesn’t like to talk about. Now, let’s wake everypony up, we need to get moving if we’re going to cover any significant amount of ground today.” With that, Twilight trotted over to Rarity and nudged her gently with a hoof until the white unicorn’s eyes fluttered open and she yawned mightily, before abruptly realizing where she was and trying to cover it to maintain some semblance of dignity. With a chuckle, Twilight trotted over to Fluttershy, only having to nudge her once before the yellow pegasus opened her eyes and smiled at the dawn’s light streaming through the enormous windows. Applejack woke Rainbow by pulling her cushion out from under her, which rolled the pegasus into the bookshelf, bringing down a few books onto her.

Rainbow sat bolt upright, only for the last book to land square on her head. “OUCH! AJ, what the hay was that for?”

Applejack laughed uproariously. “Shoot, ‘twas worth it just to see the look on yer face.”

“Why you…” Rainbow looked ready to start a throwdown with the farm pony, but caught the sidelong glare from Twilight and thought better of it, fluttering into the air with a muttered “Lucky the egghead’s on your side for now Applesmack, I’ve got my eyes on you.”

The orange farm pony laughed as she tossed her saddlebags over her neck to settle perfectly onto her back. Fluttershy flitted nervously around, her bravado from yesterday having apparently decided to recede for the time being. As Twilight went to wake Pinkie, she was knocked flat on her back as a pink blur sat bolt upright, cracking Twilight right on her chin. Shaking the stars from her vision, she glared at the pink pony who was happily bouncing her way down the stairs, before pushing herself to her hooves and reaching out with her magic to levitate the cushions behind her as she headed after Pinkie.

Eventually after much fuss, mostly from Rarity trying to ensure her hair was just right, the six ponies, one zebra and one dragon were all assembled in the kitchen eating. Cloudhammer had even decided to have a little to eat, and found himself honestly enjoying the simple breakfast that Spike and Twilight had put together. Granted, he’d never had flame-seared vegetables before, but somehow the taste wasn’t at all bad like he’d expected it to be. Once breakfast was done, the group finished putting on their various bags and made their way to the door, opening it to reveal 2 figures waiting for them, more specifically Celestia and Luna, the two sisters looking every bit the rulers in the shine of the morning sun. Cloudhammer’s right eye barely twitched once, but he bowed all the same, along with the other ponies, zebra and dragon. “My princesses, a pleasure to see you this morning. We were just about to depart.”

Celestia smiled warmly, and Luna even managed a small smile, though the exhaustion from tending the night sky was obvious. “So I see, then I am indeed glad that we were able to catch you all before you depart. Please keep me informed of anything that develops while you’re away through Spike, and feel free to write me if you need to my dears. And one more thing, please be careful, all of you.” Celestia’s eyes seemed to shine for a moment before she smiled again. Her smile faded somewhat as Cloudhammer took a step forward.

“Princess, if I may beg one small favor?” Cloudhammer looked almost a completely different pegasus for a moment.

“Of course Cloudhammer, what is it?” Cloudhammer walked up to her and motioned for her to lower her head. Once her ear was close enough, he whispered something for a few moments, then took a few steps back as Celestia smiled softly, and almost sadly. “Of course Cloudhammer, you have my word.”

The pegasus bowed low and smiled a little. “Thank you Celestia.” With that, he turned towards the others. “Well, if any of you have something to say, say it quick, we’re burning sunlight.” Turning smartly, he trotted past the two alicorns and stopped at the top of the stairs.

Twilight frowned, both because she wanted to know just what he had said to Celestia, and his attitude was starting to annoy her. Putting such thoughts aside for another time, she trotted up to her mentor and the two shared a heartfelt nuzzle. “Don’t worry Princess, we’ll be back before you know it, you and Luna just be careful here, ok?”

Celestia laughed warmly and shared a look with her sister. “Don’t you worry either Twilight. Just remember, together you six can face any challenge, and if even you can’t, Cloudhammer will defend you all with everything he has. Just don’t let him overexert himself, he has ponies waiting for him to come home as much as you all do.”

Twilight and the others smiled at each other, remembering all the adventures they’d shared, and as one bowed to the Princesses. “Well, we best be going. We’ll keep in touch!” With that, the ponies, zebra, and dragon joined the pegasus and started heading down the stairs towards the main gate.

Celestia and Luna watched them go until they rounded a corner. Luna sighed softly, and turned to beg her sister’s leave when she froze, seeing something that she hadn’t seen since her return. A single tear was making its way down the white alicorn’s cheek, her ancient eyes incredibly sad as she recalled what Cloudhammer had said to her not a minute ago. “Celestia, if the worst should happen and I don’t return from this, inside my office at the Guard barracks is a safe. Inside this safe is a letter I would ask you to deliver to Star Dancer in Cloudsdale. He’ll understand what it means. And if you could stop in on my wife and make sure she doesn’t beat herself up over it, I’d truly appreciate it.” Luna finally found her voice and asked gently, “Sister, are you alright?” Celestia wiped the tear away with a hoof and turned away from her sibling. “I will be Luna, but it’s not myself I worry for.” With that she spread her wings and took flight, looping lazily over the city and out of sight. Luna watcher her go, before turning her teal eyes back to where the group had gone. “For her sake, you better bring your flank back here in one piece…” before taking flight herself, heading to her chambers to get some rest. With what lay in the future, sleep may become a treasured commodity after all.

05 - Journey into the Everfree

Chapter 5 – Journey into the Everfree

As the early morning sun shone down on the group of ponies, zebra and dragon leaving Canterlot, the sight would have almost seemed peaceful. Anypony within earshot, however, would have turned tail and galloped in the other direction at the magnitude of whining coming from the white-coated unicorn in the group.

“But why do we have to walk?! The road’s so rough; it’s going to chip a hoof. And this sun’s so bright it’ll make me sweat and ruin my mane. Surely we could have gotten a chariot to convey us back to Ponyville. Or those pegasi who brought us all this way in the first place…”

Finally, the purple unicorn traveling at the front of the group with a gold-armored pegasus turned her head and snapped irritably. “Rarity, all this complaining is driving me CRAZY!” Taking a deep breath, Twilight continued, “Look, it’s likely that Princess Celestia is keeping the chariot traffic to a minimum so that the roads can be kept clear for official use. And besides, it’s not that far a walk to Ponyville, at least we don’t have to go to Manehatten on our own four hooves.”

Cloudhammer spoke firmly without turning his head. “As for the other three pegasi who helped deliver you to Canterlot, their current and only mission is to act as Celestia’s bodyguards should she need to leave Canterlot in haste. There simply aren’t enough pegasi to act both as chauffeurs and safeguard Equestria.”

“Well, I suppose it could be worse, at least it isn’t raining…” Rarity’s whining subsided until she was only occasionally grumbling to herself about one thing or another.

Twilight sighed in relief at the re-established peace before her thoughts spun again to process all that she had seen from her brief encounter with the anti-magic field. When she had cast her sensing spell at it, she had of course seen the spell almost instantly degrade, but she had also felt some other, indescribable emotion grip her. It wasn’t quite fear, and she had felt some kind of connection to the field. The Ursa Minor incident in Ponyville? No, that wasn’t it, she had been scared, but once in the middle of casting her spells the fear had vanished. She shook her head, trying to pinpoint the memory before her eyes snapped open. It was the same feeling of near-familiarity that she’d later felt in her dream, when running up that ridge toward the glow.

Cloudhammer caught the sudden motion out of the corner of his eye, turning his head to look at Twilight with the usual stone-faced expression the Royal Guard was known for. “Something the matter Miss Sparkle?”

Twilight shook her head, “N-No, just trying to process all of this. I’ve never read anything about these anti-magic fields in either Canterlot’s library or Ponyville’s.” She hoped that he would take her word for it and leave it at that. Her hopes were shattered when his eyes narrowed.

“Miss Sparkle, you’re not the best liar. If you know anything or even merely suspect something, you need to share it with the rest of us, and more importantly tell Princess Celestia so that she’ll have all the available information at her disposal.”

Twilight’s ears flattened against her head and a slight blush rose to her cheeks in embarrassment. “Well, I had a strange dream last night. I was running across the land, passing familiar things from here in Equestria. But then the landscape changed, it was similar, but felt a bit off. Then I came to a ridge with a bright glow shining over the top. I started running up the ridge, knowing that if I could make it to the top, I’d see something important. I made it up, and was blinded by an intense light. Then I woke up. I was trying to recall what felt so weird about the anti-magic field when I cast my sensing spell at it, and realized that it had the same feel of near-familiarity as I ended up feeling in the dream.”

Cloudhammer pondered the meaning of this for a few moments, but couldn’t think of how the two were connected. “Well, I think that when we stop for the night, you need to send a letter to Celestia detailing as much as you can remember about the dream and the connection to the anti-magic field.”

Twilight nodded and turned her head forward. “Alright, let me just make a note of that.” A violet glow lit her horn as a piece of parchment and a quill levitated themselves out of her saddlebag and floated in front of her, the quill making short, efficient motions as it scratched out the beginning of a checklist.

Behind the pair, an orange farm pony and a rainbow-maned pegasus were starting to have a semi-heated argument. “Look Rainbow, this isn’t some kinda game! We gotta stay focused and keep our heads on tha job at hand!” Applejack stated firmly.

“I know, I know, but this Cloudhammer guy is such a buzzkill! What kind of pegasus wants to walk when the sky’s right there in front of their nose, practically begging them to take off?” Dash was really getting tired of the walking, and to prove her point spread her wings and pushed off the ground, quickly flying loops around the group as they continued to trot along the road.

“Tha’s not the point Rainbow, if’n we spend all our time flyin’ around showin’ off, when the time comes for us to put hoof to dirt, it ain’t gonna help if yer all tuckered out!” Truth be told, Applejack was just as bored as Rainbow, but a life spent working at Sweet Apple Acres had taught her that you can’t rush work, it’ll get done when it gets done.

Rainbow huffed and continued to soar above the group as they continued down the road. After what felt like forever to the cyan mare they were finally on the outskirts of Ponyville. Things looked normal from a distance, but as they approached it became clear that it was anything but. There were barely any ponies on the streets, and the few who were hurried for their destinations and kept their heads down. The atmosphere was tense, reminding everypony of the times they had hidden themselves from Zecora. The chattering that had been flying back and forth among the friends quieted to an uncomfortable silence as the gravity of the situation sank in.

The silence was broken by the sudden appearance of two gold-armored ponies, one a grey-coated unicorn, and hovering overhead a white pegasus who could have been a clone of Cloudhammer, and Pinkie Pie actually glanced back and forth to make sure that the captain was still beside them.

“Halt, state your reasons for traveling the roads during this time of crisis.” The pegasus barked. The group all seemed cowed by the authority in the pegasus’ voice, suddenly becoming preoccupied with the ground in front of their hooves.

Cloudhammer shook his head, took two steps forward, and bellowed in return, “SECOND LIEUTENANT SUMMER, WHEN YOUR COMMANDING OFFICER APPROACHES, YOU ARE TO SALUTE AND AWAIT ORDERS WITHOUT HESITATION. DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR?”

The pegasus fell out of the sky, landing flat on his stomach and scrambling to his hooves. “Sir! My apologies sir, I didn’t recognize you, and when Major Azure said…” He quickly stopped talking as Cloudhammer cut him off. The unicorn looked like he was fighting to decide whether to laugh at the pegasus’ discomfort or cringe in terror before the captain’s wrath.

“I’ll forgive the transgression for the moment. You can make it up by doing long distance flight exercises for the next week. Major Azure, I expect you to make sure he does so. Now, we’ll be leaving momentarily, have there been any appearances of the phenomenon?”

“Sir no sir, a couple false alarms, but that’s to be expected, I suppose sir.”

“Alright then, carry on Second Lieutenant,” Cloudhammer turned to the others. “Alright, we’ve dallied enough; I want to at least get partway into the Everfree Forest before night falls.” Without another word, he turned and began trotting through town towards the tree line in the distance.

The mares looked at each other for a few moments, unsure of what they ought to be doing. The silence was finally broken by Spike, who shrugged and started following the pegasus. “I dunno about you guys, but I’m not gonna stand around looking confused. I vote we keep following him.” With muttered agreement the mares and zebra all started trotting after Cloudhammer, passing the unicorn and pegasus who were still standing at attention.

Once the group had gotten out of sight, the unicorn turned to the pegasus. “I am so glad I’m not in your hooves right now.”

The pegasus snorted and turned to trot back to the town hall. “Please, you don’t know the half of it. I’ve never seen the Captain so happy. Guess finally getting to go out on deployment was what the old pony finally needed to put some spring in his wings.”

“If you say so…” The unicorn muttered as he trotted after his friend.

…

The trees at the edge of the Everfree Forest were relatively sparse, but as they made their way further in, the sun was quickly blocked out by the press of vegetation. The ponies instinctively moved closer together as the path narrowed and began to get steadily harder to follow. Cloudhammer frowned for a moment in thought, then stopped, holding up a hoof for everypony else to do the same.

“What’s wrong, Captain?” Twilight asked, not sure why the pegasus would call for a stop now.

“This formation’s not going to work; we need to change up the walking order. I’ll keep in front with you Miss Sparkle. Miss Applejack, if you’d take the back of the group, it would be appreciated. Miss Rarity and Miss Zecora will be on the left and right respectively. Miss Dash will fly overhead and keep an eye on the sun for nightfall. The rest will stay in the middle of the group. Any questions?” The way he phrased the question indicated that there better not be, and the ponies rearranged themselves into his ‘suggested’ formation, Applejack grumbling about being called Miss, and Rarity cringing at the thought of walking on the edge of the path where the likelihood of getting her hooves dirty was highest. Once things were organized to what he felt was the best he’d be able to get out of the group of untrained mares, Cloudhammer nodded and continued onward down the trail.

After walking for an indeterminate amount of time, the six mares still on the ground were beginning to show signs of exhaustion. Walking the streets of Ponyville were one thing, but having to pick one’s way through an untended forest’s undergrowth in dim lighting was another matter entirely. Spike was the first to burn out, finally climbing onto Twilight’s back and falling asleep. Twilight managed to keep going with the extra weight for a time, but soon began to trip over nearly everything in the path. After the seventh stumble, she felt a tap on her flank and turned to see Fluttershy, who inclined her head toward Spike. With a smile of gratitude, Twilight gently levitated Spike into the air and settled him comfortably onto the pegasus. Turning, she saw that Cloudhammer had moved ahead of the group, where a break in the treeline was visible. Excited at the prospect of seeing open sky again, the group hurried forward and found themselves standing on the edge of a tall cliff overlooking yet more forest below. The view was truly breathtaking, but the mares were more interested in slumping to the ground to take a break. Rainbow Dash even swooped in and joined the others, her wing muscles burning after flying for so long.

Cloudhammer looked over his shoulder at the rest of the group and sighed before turning his gaze back to examine the forest for any sign of a path. “We’ll rest here for a little while, but don’t get too comfortable, I want us to be down there by nightfall.” He pointed with a hoof at something out of sight.

Groaning at having to get up again so soon, Twilight walked up to the edge and looked down. There was a small trail cut into the hillside, which would allow a group of ponies to travel in single file down. Looking up to where Cloudhammer was pointing, she could see a small clearing that broke the tree cover, with a small creek winding along beside it. She looked up to check the position of the sun and saw that it was still high enough that they should be able to get down there, even at their admittedly slower pace. “Well, at least we’ll have someplace nice to set up camp. I remembered to bring my book on outdoor survival, so that should help at least.” She quailed a bit as Cloudhammer slowly looked her way, an expression somewhere between dismissal and disbelief on his face.

“Don’t worry Miss Sparkle, I’ve more than enough experience to handle things.” Cloudhammer finally said before turning to look out over the expanse in front of them.

“Umm… that’s another thing. You can just call me Twilight, I don’t much stand for formality. None of us do… well, except for Rarity.” She tried to add a laugh to the end, but it seemed forced even to her.

“It’s not a matter of formality Miss Sparkle, just habit.” The pegasus turned and faced the group. “Alright! Break’s over, let’s get a move on.” He waited until the others had pushed themselves back to their hooves with a series of groans and complaints. “Now, no complaining, we’ve only hiked for most of the day, and that’s without a full kit on your backs!” With that he turned and began to make his way down the cliff path.

Rarity walked up to stand beside Twilight, casting a glare towards Cloudhammer. “I’m beginning to suspect the good captain chose this path on purpose.”

Twilight stifled a giggle at the comment. “Well, I’m sure he has his reasons. Now come on, we don’t want to be hiking through the forest at night, let’s find that clearing.” She inwardly agreed with Rarity, she was certain there was another path that would have taken them to the same clearing without needing to go down the cliffside as well. She shrugged and started to pick her way down the path, the rest of the group wearily following her.

As Applejack began to start down, her ears suddenly flicked up on their own, causing the farm pony to stop and look around at the treeline behind her. She narrowed her eyes, trying to see what was causing the feeling of being watched, but couldn’t see anything. Finally, she snorted derisively and started down the path.

As she disappeared down the cliff path, the forest gradually began to quiet itself to a more normal volume of activity. About twenty feet back into the treeline, what to a casual observer would appear to be a mass of leaves and shadow stirred, eyelids sliding open to reveal gleaming yellowed orbs. Their owner paced warily out of the treeline, it’s two nearby kin joining it. They dug irritably at the ground at the path’s opening, and dearly wanted to follow the ponies down it, but it was just too narrow. With a muted snarl, they whirled about and vanished back into the woods, heading for the alternate path they knew would reunite them with their quarry.

…

The sun’s dying rays peeked through the trees and shone down into the clearing, giving the weary ponies enough light to set up camp with, spreading their respective blankets on the ground. Fortunately the weather was warm enough they didn’t need to get extra blankets, and once they finished with their beds, the mares busied themselves with making dinner while Cloudhammer paced the edge of the clearing. Finding a fallen log that lay half within the clearing, he jumped onto it and sat down.

“Um, Captain Cloudhammer?” The voice was so quiet Cloudhammer almost didn’t hear it, and upon turning, he saw it was Fluttershy, holding a small bowl with some vegetables and an apple in it. “I just wanted to give you some of the food… that is, if that’s all right with you… um…” The mare ducked behind her mane as Cloudhammer leaped off the log, landing with a thud right in front of her. Shivering a bit with her nervousness, she felt the bowl get lifted out of her hooves, and then a hoof gently placed on her shoulder. Peeking out from behind her mane, she saw Cloudhammer giving what could generously be called a lightening of the perpetual stern look he had.

“Thank you Miss Fluttershy, though you should worry more about yourself. Things aren’t going to get any easier, so you need to toughen up for your friends’ sake.” Cloudhammer then turned and climbed back on the log, taking a few bites from the bowl of food. Fluttershy smiled and trotted back over to her friends. Once he was sure she was gone, Cloudhammer’s expression returned to its usual scowl. “What in Equestria was that for? Are you going soft on me?” he muttered to himself as he continued to eat the simple salad.

Once everypony had eaten, Cloudhammer got off the log again and trotted over to them. “Alright, now that we’ve eaten, it’s time for the watch roster,” Seeing eight blank looks returning his, he sighed and shook his head. “We need somepony on watch all night. Now, we’re going to divide it into threes. I’ll take first watch since I don’t expect any of you to be able to stay up, then…” He was interrupted by a blur of motion as Rainbow Dash surged to her hooves, wings flaring a bit in challenge.

“Now just hold on a second! Where do you get off assuming that just because we’re tired, doesn’t mean one of us couldn’t do it? You know what, I’ll take first watch and prove it to ya.”

Twilight hissed, “Rainbow!” but it was already too late as the cyan pegasus trotted angrily over to the log and jumped onto it.

Cloudhammer eyed her for a moment, then seemed to make a decision. “Alright then Miss Dash, you take first watch. Wake me once the moon is a third of the way into the sky. Miss Applejack, do you think you can handle third watch?”

“Only if ya’ll don’t call me ‘Miss’ again.” She said with a snort.

Cloudhammer smiled. “Excellent, then I shall wake you when my shift ends Miss Applejack.” With that he turned and trotted to his own spot, stomping the grass down a bit before settling down on it, closing his eyes and giving his wings a few flaps to settle them for the night.

“Ah swear, he calls me ‘Miss’ one more time, I don’t care who he is, I’m gonna throw down with him.” Applejack muttered as the rest of the group settled down on their own blankets. As everypony drifted off to sleep, Rainbow sat on the log, watching the last ray of sunlight slip below the horizon and the silvered disk of the moon start its ascent.

…

Cloudhammer’s eyes flicked back and forth behind his eyelids as his sleep was once again invaded by an all too familiar dream. The same accursed replay of the fight he’d had with his son before the colt left for Cloudsdale. As usual, the dream had his perspective floating overhead as he watched himself and his son facing off in their living room in Canterlot, with his wife frantically trying to calm the situation down.

“So you’ll just spit on a thousand years of family tradition?!?” Cloudhammer shouted, anger and incredulity etched on his face.

“Look Dad, it’s my life, and you don’t have the right to tell me how I should live it!” Star Dancer shot back hotly. “I respect the Guard for what they do for Equestria, but that’s not the life I want! I enjoy working with the weather, I love being so high in the sky that the air burns with the cold and I feel like I can just reach out a hoof and touch the stars!”

“Look son, if you don’t want to serve life in the Guard like I have, I’m willing to accept that, but at least give it the 4 year minimum, I promise you that…” He was cut off by Star Dancer’s enraged shout, the fury in his son’s eyes something terrifying even to Cloudhammer.

“JUST FORGET IT, DAD! IF YOU’RE NOT GOING TO LISTEN TO ME AT ALL THEN WE’RE THROUGH! I’M GOING TO CLOUDSDALE AND YOU CAN JUST CARRY ON CLINGING TO THE PAST INSTEAD OF LOOKING AROUND YOU RIGHT NOW!” With that, Star Dancer yanked open the door, denting the wall from the impact.

“FINE! IF THE FAMILY HONOR MEANS SO LITTLE TO YOU THEN JUST GO! I’D RATHER HAVE NO SON AT ALL THAN A COWARD!” Cloudhammer bellowed as the door slammed shut, followed by the sound of wingbeats fading into the distance. Morning Sun gaped at the now closed door before turning, eyes brimming with tears before she slumped to the floor. His anger forgotten for the moment, he managed to get his wife onto his back and carried her into their bedroom, laying her down gently before tugging the sheet over her. He then trotted out to the living room and lay down on the couch, already knowing that the next morning's argument was not going to be a pleasant one.

Cloudhammer suddenly jolted awake, breathing hard as he remembered where he was. Quickly looking around, he realized two things. First, that the moon was almost at the middle of the sky, and second, that Rainbow Dash was passed out asleep on the log. Cursing angrily at the pegasus’ lack of discipline, he began to trot towards her to give her the thrashing of a lifetime when he suddenly froze, his ears swiveling as he began to feel a nameless dread creeping over him. Looking around once more to try to pick out the source of the feeling, he quietly crept into the darkness surrounding the clearing, soon fading from sight entirely.

…

Applejack was dreaming too, though hers were much more pleasant, concerning a particular stallion in Ponyville she was attracted to. She was trotting through the apple trees towards a hill where she could see him standing there, silhouetted by the sun. She began to hurry her pace when a howl echoed through the trees. Slowing down in uncertainty, she had started to shrug it off when another howl tore through the trees, sounding much closer. She started violently, cracking her head against Pinkie Pie’s, as the pink earth pony had somehow rolled over until her head was near Applejack’s, drooling and muttering something about Mount Cupcake. The blow shook Applejack out of her dream immediately, but failed to even budge Pinkie. Looking around while rubbing sleep from her eyes, she noticed two things. First, Rainbow Dash was passed out asleep on the log. Second, that Cloudhammer was gone.

She started to try to wake Twilight before a third howl, accompanied by a chorus of grunts and snarls, exploded from right at the edge of the clearing as two shapes crashed out of the trees. Applejack stared blankly at the sight, her eyes not believing it right away. One of the shapes was Cloudhammer, breathing hard and kicking violently at the other form that was trying to tear his throat out. The other shape was a low-slung, canid-like creature whose body shone with a blue, starry glow. Applejack had seen only one other creature with that same glow, and that was the Ursa Minor that had attacked Ponyville a long time ago. She realized then, from her time spent first in school, and then more recently, when Twilight had lectured them on the different types of constellation beasts that lived in the Everfree Forest, that this must be a Lupus Minor, a fierce, wolf-like predator that hunted in packs and enjoyed the taste of ponies. The part about packs rang for a moment in her head and almost on cue, a second Lupus Minor leaped from the trees and joined the brawl with the first.

Applejack began to charge in, determined not to let some mongrel wolves kill him, when there was a hard crack and the first Lupus Minor flew out of the melee and into a tree, smashing its head against a branch. The beast fell to the ground and lay there unmoving, a thin trickle of blood running out of its nose. The farm pony stopped cold at this, before a sudden quiet drew her attention back to the fight. Cloudhammer had managed to buck the other one off of him, but had apparently expended most of his energy on the first. Applejack realized with another surge of fear that he hadn’t gotten through the fight unscathed. A gash bled profusely across his chest, and the straps holding his helmet onto his head were torn. One of his wings was folded tightly across his side, and streaks of blood could be seen turning the white feathers black. As the captain and the Lupus circled each other, each looking for a weakness in the other, Applejack realized that she’d only get in his way, and turned to gallop back to Twilight and start shaking her awake.

With a groan of protest, Twilight opened her eyes, peering blearily into her friend’s fear-filled eyes. That more than the shaking served to bring her to full wakefulness. “Applejack, what’s going on?” She was prevented from saying anything else by Applejack’s hoof pressed against her mouth. The farm pony nodded towards where Cloudhammer and the Lupus continued to circle each other. Twilight tried to shriek in terror, which only came out as a muffled squeak, but that was still loud enough. Cloudhammer’s attention twitched towards them for a split second, and the Lupus took advantage of it to lunge. As the captain went down under the beast, Twilight leaped to her hooves, heart in her throat as her mind played out what was sure to happen. A tearing of flesh, a spray of red and then the Lupus would come for her. Her nightmarish train of thought was broken by a sound completely out of place, yet sickeningly appropriate. A grim, deep throated laugh came from Cloudhammer’s mouth as he rolled forward into the wolf, slamming the curve of sharpened metal into its neck. The Lupus yelped sharply in pain, before it degraded into a bubbling gurgle as it sank to the ground, dragging the captain down with it. Tugging, Cloudhammer’s head came free, the helmet staying lodged where it had impacted.

Twilight and Applejack just stared, both ponies having never truly faced violence like this before. Twilight felt like she was going to be sick, but Applejack beat her to it, staggering a few feet away before retching. Cloudhammer turned, his head coated in a reddish color almost black under the moonlight, looking completely at odds with the usual stern-faced ponies Twilight was used to seeing. His eyes shone with a barely contained rage, and he was starting to shake, though from what Twilight couldn’t tell. He blinked furiously for a few seconds before he realized she was standing there staring at him, and trotted towards her. Twilight started to run towards him to make sure he was alright when time abruptly slowed down. Looking over his shoulder, she could see the third Lupus, in a full charge, starting to leap into the air to land square on Cloudhammer’s back. He saw her eyes widen, started to turn and leap to the side, but it came too late as the beast’s claws raked down, missing his wing by a hair but leaving four deep slashes across his right front leg which erupted in a spray of blood. Cloudhammer yelled in pain as he forced himself to finish the leap, while Twilight’s horn blazed with enough light to turn the night to day. Filled with both rage and a fear unlike anything she’d felt before, she hit the Lupus with a bolt of force that struck it square in the chest with a heavy thud, sending it arcing into the night sky to crash down amongst the trees almost a mile away. A few minutes later, a pained howl could be heard, but nothing came back toward the clearing. Standing there, legs trembling as the rush of power finally left her, Twilight almost fell, but felt the press of two warm bodies on either side of her. Looking, she saw Rarity and Rainbow Dash helping to hold her up. Smiling shakily at them, she suddenly gasped in a panic as she turned her gaze back to the captain, who was still miraculously on his hooves, though limping badly on his injured leg.

“Are you alright, Miss Sparkle, Miss Applejack? I’m fine, will just need to walk this off for a few days.” Cloudhammer tried to laugh, but instead spit blood. Looking up, he could see Twilight and the others all saying something, but the sounds didn’t make sense to him. They seemed to swirl around his brain and chased him down into the darkness as he collapsed.

06 - Recovery

Chapter 6 – Recovery

The first thing he felt was pain. Pain was good, in a way; it meant that he was still alive. Then the realization that there was a whole lot of pain made him groan and try to shift. Almost immediately the world exploded in a flurry of sounds that seemed to be making words, but the meanings were lost to him. They also had the unfortunate side effect of making his head feel like it was splitting open. Then, a single louder tone cut over the others and made things blessedly quiet again. He decided to try and open his eyes, and after a few tries, he managed to force his eyelids into motion. The first thing he was aware of was that the light now streaming into his eye was painfully bright, and the second was a wall of pink, containing a pair of cyan eyes and a mouth frowning in concentration.

The frown abruptly transformed into a beaming smile, and the sound came crashing back in as its owner shouted, “HE’S AWAKE!” The sudden noise caused him to clap his hooves to his ears on reflex, which he immediately regretted as his right front leg exploded in pain and his left hoof colliding with his head didn’t do anything to alleviate the pounding in his skull.

Twilight looked over at Pinkie’s shout, jolting into motion as she saw that Cloudhammer was twitching on the ground, having tried to move his injured leg and whacked himself on the head with the other. “Pinkie! Give him some space and keep it down, we don’t want to have him hurt himself anymore. Zecora, is that potion of yours almost ready?”

“Be at ease Twilight, it is almost done. It just needs to sit a moment and soon his pain shall be gone.” Zecora was gently stirring a small bowl filled with a noxious smelling soup colored a dull brown. Rarity trotted over, took one look at the bowl’s contents and quickly backed away, a grimace on her face. Zecora chuckled, the first happy sound they had heard out of the zebra since they had left Canterlot. “It may not be appealing to the eye, but rest assured it will dull his pain in one try.” A few more moments and she nodded to Twilight, and with a shimmer of magic the bowl floated over with the pair as they trotted towards Cloudhammer.

Cloudhammer, in the meantime, was more concerned with finding the position that hurt the least. He heard something coming closer and cracked an eyelid to see a pair of shapes coming closer, one purple and one black and white. Forcing the lid all the way open, he recognized Twilight and Zecora, and that Twilight was carrying a bowl with her magic.

Reaching him, Twilight gently lowered the bowl and held it there. “Alright Captain, Zecora put together this potion to help with the pain. I’m going to tip it for you to help you drink it, ok?”

Cloudhammer nodded weakly and lifted his head slightly; opening his mouth as the bowl lowered and the contents began to pour into his mouth. The taste was horrendous, and despite himself he spluttered the first bit out before getting his gag reflex under control and swallowing most of the medicine without incident. After he was finished Twilight took the bowl and trotted towards the creek to rinse the bowl out.

Zecora stood and watched until she was certain the unicorn was out of earshot. “Fighting those Lupus on your own was a bold move, but of your choice to wait until night I must disapprove.” She looked down as Cloudhammer snorted and winced as his chest wound reminded him it was still there.

“Bold nothing, would you have had me let a bunch of untrained mares trying to help? Even somepony like Miss Applejack, strong as she may be, doesn’t have the training to handle actual violence. It’s nothing against her mind you, just the objective truth. And even with Miss Sparkle’s substantial talent for magic, she froze up and very nearly couldn’t cast her spell.” Cloudhammer sighed, the effort of speaking still a little much for the moment, then looked surprised as his chest didn’t hurt anywhere near as bad. “By the sun, that gunk really does work huh?”

Zecora smiled as she made her way back over to where her bags sat. “I do try to do my best, though for the moment Captain you should rest.”

Cloudhammer’s face briefly twitched into an ironic smile before he laid his head back down and had soon fallen asleep again.

…

Meanwhile, on the other side of the clearing, another cluster of ponies were centered around a rainbow maned pegasus who was trying to defend herself from the accusing stares that were pointing her way.

“So ya fell asleep! Ah can’t believe ya sometimes Rainbow! If Cloudhammer hadn’t gotten up on his own we’d all be puppy chow righ’ now!” Applejack was beside herself, both with anger at Rainbow’s carelessness, and still trying to drive the image of the Captain slamming his helmet into the Lupus’ neck from her brain. She was ashamed that she had frozen when another pony had needed help, but every time she tried to think about it, the feeling of sheer terror came back to lay it’s icy hoof on her heart.

“Hey, I tried, alright?” Rainbow was angry with her friends for all turning against her and not trying to see things from her side, but what was really tearing her up inside was the fact that they were right. She had really tried to stay awake, but found her eyes drifting stubbornly shut less than halfway through her part of the watch.

“Still Rainbow, you should apologize to Cloudhammer for being such a lazy-lazy pants!” Pinkie Pie stated, the pink earth pony trying very hard not to look towards the side of the clearing where the two Lupus carcasses still lay.

“Pinkie’s right, Rainbow dear. I know you didn’t mean to, but falling asleep after agreeing to take the watch is just… just…” Rarity sputtered out, trying to find the words for what she was trying to get across.

“LOOK! I get it alright! Get off my back, jeez!” With that, Rainbow snapped her wings out and launched herself into the air, spiraling upward until she vanished behind a cloud.

“Rainbow! You git back ‘ere!” Applejack shouted uselessly. She dug restlessly at the ground before looking at the others. “Well, now what do we do?”

Her question was met by blank stares as each pony realized that they really didn’t have a plan in mind beyond coming to terms with the night’s events and making sure the wounded Cloudhammer was alright. The sun continued to rise uncaringly over the clearing, yet each pony’s mind was dark with the weight of the thoughts that hovered over their heads.

…

Cloudhammer twitched feebly, his mouth drier than a barrel of salt, and started trying to push himself off the ground. His muscles protested the movement, stiff after lying in one position for so long. However, he didn’t get far before he felt his back tingle and stop as if against a solid wall, and a dull purple glow became visible through his eyelids. He sighed and relaxed back to the ground, and the pressure lifted. “So, what’s the damage Miss Sparkle?”

Twilight cast an eye over the captain’s body. He was a mess, but no bones looked broken, his chest wound had been cleaned and bandaged, and the leg wounds had been stitched closed by Rarity, who not surprisingly knew her way around a needle and thread. The blood that had stained his wing turned out not to be his, and he had a large bump on the side of his head. What had concerned her at first was the russet color that covered his head. In the chaotic aftermath she had thought it was blood, but upon not finding any injury to explain it, she had examined closer and realized that all the hairs were the same color, indicating that the russet was his natural coat color. “Well, I’m not going to lie, you’re pretty beat up, but you’ll live. You had me worried when I saw your head colored differently from the rest of you.”

At this, Cloudhammer’s eye’s opened; his hoof flew up, stopped at the last second, and gingerly touched his head, poking tentatively at the lack of helmet. “Well, I suppose you’ll be wanting an explanation for that then.”

Twilight smiled wryly. “Well, I have my own theory, but hearing it from you would be just as good.”

Cloudhammer sighed again. “Can I at least get some water? Feels like my mouth’s been replaced with cotton.”

Twilight smiled and reached out with her magic, levitating a small cup filled with water to him. Cloudhammer pushed himself wearily to his haunches, only wobbling once as he put some weight on his injured leg, and gratefully took the cup in his mouth. Draining it in near record time, he set it down and looked around. “Best bring everypony over; I don’t want to have to repeat myself.”

Twilight nodded and waved towards her friends, who had been busying themselves with doing really anything that kept them on the other side of the clearing from the Lupus bodies. They quickly came trotting over and formed a rough semi-circle in front of Cloudhammer.

“Alright, now before I say anything, you have to understand this knowledge is to be kept within this group. I want your word on that first.”

The others all nodded assent, a chorus of acknowledgements ringing out. Pinkie Pie took it one step further. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!” Miming the motions with her hooves and making everypony wince when she actually jammed her hoof into her eye.

Cloudhammer looked quizzically at her, then to Twilight.

She shrugged. “It’s a Pinkie Pie Promise, now she’ll never break it. She uses it since, as she puts it, losing a friend’s trust is the fastest way to lose a friend foreve…”

She was cut off as Pinkie suddenly stood right in front of her, a serious expression etched onto her face. “FOREVERRRRRrrr…” She growled as she slowly slunk back to her spot before suddenly beaming again.

Cloudhammer shook his head, wondering if he had just gone insane and this was all in his head. “Anyway, way back when the Royal Guard was first founded, it was decided that it would benefit us more to have everypony who joined look the same. Needless to say, that proved difficult at best with using dyes or just trying to only have white pegasi and unicorns apply. Eventually, a unicorn by the name of Dawn Spear had an idea. If it was impossible to actually have everypony look the same all the time, why not use a basic illusion spell to change the appearance of every pony?” He paused to take a breath, and saw that everypony present wasn’t getting it except for Twilight, who was looking intently at where the border between his white and russet coats met. “To put it simply, he decided to enchant the armor we wear so that we all share the same coat and eye color.” The group’s eyes widened in comprehension.

“But that doesn’t answer two questions I have.” Twilight asked, a puzzled and yet mortified expression on her face. “First, your eyes when the helmet was off were the same color as when it was on, and if all of you Guards are supposed to look the same, how come your helmet has that bladed ridge when no other pony’s does?”

Cloudhammer’s eyes grew flinty, and she shrunk back a bit, afraid she’d crossed a line. However, his gaze softened slightly, and he glanced over to where the Lupus lay with the helmet still stuck in its neck. “Well, answering the first one is easy, that’s just my natural eye color. As for the second, it’s actually a helmet from the founding of the Guard. During those times, there was a lot of fighting with the griffons of the north, and pegasi are at a certain disadvantage when it comes to one on one fights. So, that helmet was designed so the wearer could zip in close and sever the wing muscles, which can be fatal when you’re fighting above a mountain range.”

Everypony’s eyes had widened during his explanation, and Fluttershy looked like she was going to be sick at how callously he had talked about it. Twilight did as well, but her mind instead chose to focus on how the captain hadn’t explained why he had a helmet like that. She decided to let it slide for the moment, and ask him about it when she had the chance.

Cloudhammer looked around. “Now, where is Miss Dash? I have a few things that need to be said to her.” Getting to his hooves, he made his way over to the body of the Lupus, gripped the helmet in his teeth, and with a sickening squelch yanked it free. The others all turned away at the sight, but Cloudhammer ignored them as he limped to the stream and washed the helmet off as best he could. The usually pristine gold had darkened to an almost burnished appearance in places, but he didn’t seem to mind. He then made his way back to the group, and fixed them with the stare they had become accustomed to. “I don’t like to repeat myself. Where is she?”

Rarity wavered, and then caved in. “She flew up there a while ago, and hasn’t come down since.” She indicated a large white cloud that floated serenely overhead.

Cloudhammer nodded. “Thank you, and I need to ask one more thing of you Miss Rarity. Fix the straps on this for me.” And he held the helmet out to her, the broken straps hanging loose.

She flinched half a step back as the helmet drew closer, the stains on the bladed edge still smelling of the beast they had come from. However, she took a deep breath, steeled herself, and took the helmet in her magic. Floating a few things out of her bag, she moved them into position and the glow intensified for a moment before dimming, the straps now looking as new as if fresh from the sewing room. Cloudhammer took the helmet back and placed it firmly onto his head. As soon as the helmet was settled, the white coat instantly began to spread, covering the russet hair until not a trace of it remained. Extending his wings, he flexed them experimentally before rearing back onto his hind legs and launching himself into the air, a little shaky at first but soon soaring upwards into the cloud layer. The rest of the group looked nervously at each other, and decided unanimously to start making lunch.

…

Rainbow sat on the highest part of the cloud, her mind spinning a mile a minute as thoughts crashed through her consciousness. She shut her eyes as she recalled the looks in her friend’s faces as they shouted at her, but worse than that, she remembered seeing Cloudhammer fighting against the pair of Lupus. Even if the attack hadn’t happened until after her part of the watch had ended, Applejack had hit the nail bluntly on the head that they had gotten lucky. She was so absorbed in her thoughts she didn’t even hear the wingbeats of the approaching Cloudhammer until he cleared his throat roughly. Flailing in surprise, she fell over and rolled down the slight incline, coming to a stop unceremoniously at the bottom in a pile of legs and wings. Untangling herself, she looked up to see Cloudhammer standing there, his wings folded tightly against his sides, his expression iron-hard. Her wings flared up as her anger returned. “What? So you’re gonna yell at me too? Got some news for ya pal, everypony else has beaten you to it.” She looked away and instead focused her attention on another cloud further off. She heard the rustle of the bandages as Cloudhammer trotted down the cloudside towards her, stopping a foot behind her.

“Rainbow Dash, look at me.” She continued to stare stubbornly into the distance. “RAINBOW DASH, WHEN I GIVE AN ORDER, I EXPECT IT TO BE FOLLOWED, DO YOU GET ME?” At the bellowed command, Rainbow instinctively turned to face him, only to see that the anger she had expected to find was instead the same stern eyed look he usually had. “Now, I’m not going to yell at you. Your friends have already done that. However, there are still things that you need to hear. Do you know why your friends were yelling at you?”

Rainbow hung her head. “Sure, because they’re always mad at me for falling asleep on the job or slacking off…” She looked up sharply as Cloudhammer rapped a hoof on her head. “OW! What’d ya do that for?”

“Because watching another ‘oh poor me’ session is not something on my list of things I want to do today. Your friends are mad at you because you pledged to do something and failed to carry through. But it’s deeper than that. They’re angry because they’re scared, and you were the easiest thing to vent that fear on.” At Rainbow’s confused look he shook his head and continued, “Look, I’m certain now more than ever that none of you have ever seen actual combat, right? As in a real life and death situation where you’re not sure if you’ll come out alive.” He tilted his head as Rainbow raised her head in defiance.

“Sure we have! There was that dragon that tried to nap outside Ponyville, and our run in against Nightmare Moon, and fighting Discord!” She held her ground as Cloudhammer edged closer, an unreadable expression on his face.

“I’ll tell you what Miss Dash; I’ll tell you a story. Once, a young First Lieutenant in the Pegasus Guard was next in line to become a captain. It was something they had worked hard for years to prove their worthiness. However, it’s not as simple as accepting a badge and getting a new office. The Guard has its own way of testing potential captains to decide if they have what it takes. Do you know what that is?”

Rainbow shook her head, her innate curiosity now outweighing her previous anger.

“After a lengthy, day long physical fitness examination, the exhausted candidate was brought to a secluded area of the training grounds, and told to wait for further orders. The candidate waited for over an hour before they suddenly heard a blur of motion behind them and felt a hoof impact with the back of their head. They pitched forward and spun to see another pegasus wearing a set of basic training armor facing them. They bristled and were confident they could take them, but then their blood ran cold as more hoofsteps echoed in the night and five more pegasi emerged, all wearing the same training armor. They spread out until they had the candidate encircled, and then, almost on a signal, charged in. Oh, the candidate put up a brave fight, knocked out one and broke the left wing and front legs of a second, but the fight was pretty much settled from the get go. The other four took advantage of their back being turned and beat the candidate bloody. Once a few minutes had gone by, they backed up and formed a line, the candidate wavering on the edge of consciousness. They asked if the candidate would give up, to which the candidate spit out a couple teeth and told them they were just warming up. The four pegasi shrugged and charged in again, the candidate bracing for the impact but getting knocked unconscious anyway. Later, once they woke up, they found themselves lying in their bed, all their injuries healed and a folded envelope on the bed beside them. In it was an order to report to the meeting hall at once. Upon arrival, they found the entire senior leadership of the Guard present, along with Princess Celestia. As the candidate entered, they all rose and bowed. Then the General of the Guard motioned for him to stand before him, and after waiting for almost a minute, congratulated them on passing their promotion to Captain. Now, do you know why the Guard savagely beat their own candidate Captains like that, then ask them if they want to give up?”

Rainbow just stared, dumbfounded. She’d had no idea that being a guard could be so brutal and tough.

“If a pony’s going to be a Captain, they have to be willing to go all the way, to never back down and be willing to put everything on the line. If a candidate does surrender, they can never again become a Captain, it’s why we have so few in our ranks. So, do you know why I told you this?”

“No, not really.” Rainbow admitted, realizing belatedly that the pegasus in front of her must have gone through the same process at some point.

“If you’re going to offer to take a responsibility, think hard about if you’re really ready to do what you have to in order to carry it out. Whether it’s something simple like standing watch, or hard, like taking on the impossible in order to protect those who cannot do so, once you say you’ll do it, do it.” With that, Cloudhammer turned and began to make his way to the edge of the cloud, spreading his wings in preparation for the flight back down.

Rainbow suddenly surged to her hooves, certain pieces of the captain’s story starting to connect in her head. “Wait! That story you just told me, about the candidate… Who were they?”

Cloudhammer turned his head back and lifted an eyebrow. “Figure it out for yourself.” And he launched himself off the edge, spiraling downward to the ground below. Rainbow stood there for a while longer, lost in her own thoughts as the sun shone brightly on her patch of cloud.

…

After watching the captain disappear, the others all kind of drifted to their own private thoughts, though all of them steered well clear of the side of the clearing that held the bodies of the two Lupus Minors. Twilight couldn’t stop herself from looking over every few minutes, remembering the third Lupus, the surge of fear and rage that had filled her, and the small twinge of satisfaction she had felt after sending the beat flying to it’s almost certain death. She shuddered again at the memory, and buried her face in her hooves, the tears already starting to well up. Suddenly she felt a hoof on her shoulder and looked up to see Fluttershy standing there, a quiet look on her face. Twilight quickly rubbed the tears away and tried to pretend like nothing was wrong. “Hey there Fluttershy, what’s up?”

The yellow pegasus didn’t say anything, merely fixing Twilight with her steady gaze. The unicorn’s resolve wavered and finally broke, the tears beginning to pour down her face as she buried her head into her hooves again. “I can’t help myself, I keep seeing that moment of deciding to release the spell, to hit that Lupus and make it pay for what it did. And some part of me liked that, liked doing that. Oh Celestia what is wrong with me?” She began to sob, shoulders jerking with the force of them. She heard Fluttershy move closer, and then the yellow pegasus was hugging her gently, silently telling her it was alright to cry, to let it all come out. Twilight returned the hug fiercely, holding tightly onto her friend. She was dimly aware of others around her, joining in the hug until everypony present was involved. Even Spike clambered up and hugged the back of her head. Eventually the tears stopped and everypony let go. Twilight wiped her bloodshot eyes and looked up at her friends with a grateful smile.

“Twilight, I don’t think you’re a bad pony. If you hadn’t acted, that Lupus would have really hurt Cloudhammer, and Celestia would be upset then, and if you hadn’t used the spell you did, then the Lupus would have attacked us next… and a bad pony wouldn’t have done that.” Fluttershy finished, hiding partially behind her mane.

“Sure as sure Sugarcube. You did a sight better than ah did, that’s fer sure.” Applejack agreed.

“Most certainly darling!” Rarity chimed in.

“Yea Twi, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you cast a spell that strong that quickly before!” Spike exclaimed.

“The choice you made is not one easily made, but it is even tougher when you are afraid.” Zecora said with a proud smile, though a hint of sadness touched her eyes.

Twilight smiled, albeit with a little bit of strain still showing around her eyes. “Thank you everypony, I needed that… Now what do we do?”

Rarity suddenly smiled, “I know! How about we put together a nice meal, let everypony unwind and try to relax.” Everypony’s eyes lit up at that, though they shot a few short glances towards the other side of the clearing, and silently agreed to stick to this side when setting up. As they began laying things out, Twilight saw a shadow pass over her, and shot a glance up to see Cloudhammer spiraling down towards them.

…

Later, the sun was setting, and the ponies were in the middle of having dinner when Spike looked up, seeing a familiar rainbow blur making its way down towards them. Cloudhammer kept his head down and finished his meal as Rainbow landed and joined the others.

“Look guys, I just wanted to apologize for last night. I know I screwed up, and it won’t happen again.”

Twilight and the others smiled and started to voice their acceptance, but Rainbow wasn’t finished. Turning to Cloudhammer, she took a deep breath and said, “I want to take the first watch again tonight, and since you’re so hurt, I think me and Applejack should split it between us, and let you sleep.” Applejack froze, keeping her gaze rooted firmly to the ground. The others present all looked confusedly at each other, then at Rainbow, and then to Cloudhammer, who kept his nose down for another moment before lifting his usual stone glare to Rainbow’s level gaze.

The two stood like that for over a minute before the captain snorted derisively. “Suit yourself Miss Dash; do try to stay awake this time. Miss Applejack, I need your help for a moment.” Cloudhammer turned and trotted towards the bodies of the two Lupus who hadn’t been moved for the whole day. Fortunately they had stayed out of the sun, so the smell was only intolerable. Applejack hesitated for a moment, then sighed and followed dejectedly after him. Once she caught up with him at the first Lupus, he indicated that she should take the back half while he pushed the front half. Together, they rolled the body into the forest and managed to get it about 30 hooves into the undergrowth.

Pausing for a moment as Applejack turned to trudge back; he suddenly spoke quietly, “It doesn’t get any easier.”

Applejack stopped, not sure she had heard Cloudhammer right. “’Scuse me?”

“That was your first time seeing a violent death, right?” The captain’s voice was soft, almost… kind. It was so completely out of character that Applejack turned around to make sure he was the one actually speaking.

“Yea… Ah ‘spose it twas.” The farm pony hung her head.

“They teach you when you first join the Guard that it gets easier as time goes on. But that’s a flat lie. The choice to consciously end another life is one that should never become easy.”

Applejack couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “But, ya… killed these two Lupus here without even skippin a beat. Seemed a pretty easy choice ta make if ya ask me.”

“It may seem that way from the outside, but I truly didn’t want to kill them. It’s just that if I hadn’t, they’d have killed me, and then killed all of you, and that was something I couldn’t let happen.” The captain stated flatly

“Sure, it’s easy for ya; you’ve got all that training to fall back on. Me? I just froze up, couldn’t do a single darn thing.” Applejack’s misery and anger at herself poured out with every word.

“Froze up? I was busy at the time, but as I recall, you turned and woke up Twilight instead of just running in to help me. Why did you do that?”

“Well, ah figured that ah’d just get in tha way, and saw you was hurt, so decide to get Twilight up so she could patch you up once things was all said and done.”

“And if you hadn’t done so, nopony would have been there to warn me about the third Lupus, and we’d all be dead right now. So, I’d say you didn’t freeze at all.” Cloudhammer turned and looked her straight in the eye. “It’s alright if you’re afraid of killing something. But don’t let that fear stop you from doing what’s necessary to protect your friends. Now, let’s go get that other Lupus out of sight so we can sleep better tonight.” With that, he turned and began to make his way back toward the clearing.

Applejack stayed still for a few more moments, before brightening a bit and trotting after the captain. Maybe she wasn’t cut out to fight, but the knowledge that she hadn’t frozen up when it mattered lifted her spirits considerably.

07 - Revelations

Chapter 7 – Revelations

The setting sun burned the sky a vibrant mix of orange and red as below in a clearing, a group of friends gathered in close around simple bowls filled with various greens and a couple carrots. Cloudhammer, sitting a short distance away, munched idly on a mouthful as he watched the others chatter excitedly, their earlier unease and tension seemingly forgotten. He swallowed, and bent over to get another bite of the salad. He was honestly surprised the girls had handled themselves as well as they had; though for civilians they had seen and dealt with things that would normally be handled by the Royal Guard anyway. He sighed, and then looked down at his injured leg, flexing it experimentally. It still hurt when he put weight on it, but between the skilled bandaging and the potion Zecora gave him, even that pain was no more a dull ache. He made a note to ask the zebra for the recipe for the potion later, the Guard’s medical unicorns would give their right front legs to be able to use that in the field.

“How are you feeling?” The voice broke Cloudhammer from his line of thought, looking up, he saw Fluttershy had finished eating and come over. The yellow pegasus’ expression was benign, though a shadow of concern shadowed her eyes as she looked at his leg.

“Much better, the bandaging and stitching is excellent work. I take it I have you to thank for it?” He replied, seeing her face blush scarlet at the compliment.

“O-oh no, I only bandaged your leg. Rarity a-actually did the stitching, I’m afraid I get too afraid around blood.” Fluttershy replied meekly, hiding behind her mane.

“Well, thank you all the same, at this rate I’ll be able to walk comfortably on it when we depart in the morning.” Cloudhammer replied, an actual smile creasing his muzzle, but his eyes remained as hard as ever.

“T-thank you sir.” With a shy squeak, Fluttershy turned and trotted quickly to her things, putting them away and getting ready for bed.

Rarity, having finished her dinner and observed the exchange, smiled a bit at her friend’s behavior and made her way over to Cloudhammer. “Alright my dear, I need you to lift your right leg, I want to check your stitches there and your chest wound as well. Don’t want them getting infected now do we?” The unicorn tried to laugh but it sounded a little forced.

“So, I hear that from Miss Fluttershy you were the one to sew me shut?” Cloudhammer tried to keep the smile on his face, but his jaw muscles were a little sore and he let it slide into the usual deadpan expression.

“Oh! Why yes… I suppose sewing ponies isn’t all that different from sewing dresses… just a lot messier.” The white unicorn shuddered and closed her eyes at the memory, having not enjoyed at all the frenzy of stitching together the pegasus’ wounds. Her hooves getting stained red despite her best efforts as she needed to hold the wounds closed to let her magic focus on keeping the needle steady. She started to feel ill just remembering it, when she felt a hoof lift her chin up. She opened her eyes to see the captain’s looking at her with an almost… understanding expression?

“You did just fine, Miss Rarity, as good a job as any of the medical unicorns in the Guard. Thank you.” Cloudhammer forced another smile onto his muzzle, though this time it seemed to come a little easier.

Rarity smiled back, it wasn’t often that her clients thanked her for her work. Sure her friends did, which helped out some, but she often caught herself wishing that her clients could be a little nicer. “Well, you are very welcome Captain.”

“Cloudhammer.”

“Excuse me?” Rarity looked at him confusedly.

“Anypony who gets my blood on their hooves can call me by my name. So you can omit the rank… same goes for Fluttershy.” Cloudhammer ignored the little twitch in his cheek as his jaw complained from all the smiling.

“Well, then you are very welcome… Cloudhammer.” Her horn lit with a blue glow as she levitated the bandages off his leg and set them to the side. Bending closer, she could see that while the skin around the stitches was red, it didn’t appear to be from infection, only irritation. Nodding in satisfaction, she levitated some more strips of cloth from her saddlebag and re-bound his leg. Lifting her gaze to his chest, she repeated the procedure and before long Cloudhammer took an experimental poke at his leg, the limb now bound in multi-hued fabric that had obviously come from a dress.

“I apologize for your having to sacrifice one of your dresses Miss Rarity.” Cloudhammer said, the apology automatic, but surprisingly he found himself meaning it.

“Oh, it’s quite alright, I was thinking to retire that dress anyway, it was made for a particular fashion trend that’s long since ended. I just brought it along for nostalgia’s sake. And Cloudhammer, if I can refer to you by your first name, I ask that you offer me the same courtesy. Calling me ‘Miss Rarity’ when you are older than I makes me feel like a shriveled old prune of a mare.” She laughed at her own comparison, the sound much more natural than before.

Cloudhammer sighed in resignation. “Very well… Rarity.” The last word seemed to need some effort on his part to make it out of his mouth, but he managed to say it anyway.

“Thank you my dear. Now I’m afraid I need to go get some sleep. If I don’t get a reasonable amount, my mane and coat will be absolutely frazzled in the morning.” With that, she made her way back to the neatly laid out mat that she had laid out and carefully settled down onto it.

Cloudhammer watched her and the others finish settling down, apparently having had some sort of conversation while he was talking with Fluttershy and Rarity, and laid down too, hoping that at least tonight his dreams would be better than last night's.

…

While Fluttershy and Rarity occupied themselves with checking on Cloudhammer’s injuries, Twilight and the others focused on cleaning up from dinner and settling their dispute with Rainbow Dash from earlier. They had honestly been surprised that she had shown up and volunteered herself for the night watch again, but supposed that Cloudhammer and her own innate loyalty to her friends had something to do with it.

“So Rainbow, what did he say to you up there? I bet he was mad. He was mad wasn’t he? Huh huh huh?” Pinkie Pie’s usual bouncy self was back, which was a relief to everypony present. They hated seeing the normally sprightly earth pony fall into depression, especially given her behavior the last time when she thought they were all abandoning her as friends.

“Well, he didn’t yell at me, but I think he wanted to. Told me a story and then left.” Rainbow admitted, not sure how to explain it very well.

“A story, what about?” Twilight asked, her eyes now lit up with the prospect of learning another bit of information about the captain.

“Well, it was about some pegasus Guard who was up for promotion to Captain, and to make them prove their loyalty, they had six other pegasus Guards beat them up to almost passing out, then asked them if they would surrender. They said no, so they kept beating them until they blacked out.”

Twilight was astonished. “That’s awful! What in the world is that supposed to prove?”

“That’s what I thought too, but then he said the pegasus woke up in their bed, all fixed up, and a note left for them. Turns out the point of the test was to see how they’d react to putting their life on the line, and if you back down, you can’t ever become a Captain. Then he said that if I say I’ll do something, to make sure I’ll go all the way to finish it.” Rainbow shook her head as she finished the tale. “I think they’re all crazy, ‘cuz that means that Cloudhammer over there went through the same thing.”

Twilight frowned, her brain working overtime to process everything that Rainbow had just said. She resolved to try and talk to him tonight, if she got the chance.

Applejack smiled a little. “Well, ah’m just glad you learned a little sumthin’ Rainbow. Though nex’ time, don’t go ‘volunteering’ other ponies for jobs without askin’ first, ‘kay?”

“Deal.” Almost in unison, Rainbow and Applejack both spit into their hooves and smacked them together, making Twilight wince. Spike and Pinkie both started laughing at her discomfort before they all realized that the sun had slid far enough below the horizon that they could go to sleep comfortably.

…

For the eight hundredth time, Twilight told her brain to quiet down and let her go to sleep. However, her mind refused to slow down and instead continued to agonize over the tidbits she had learned about Cloudhammer. She knew that he wasn’t telling them everything, that there was something more to why Celestia had chosen him to accompany them over any other Captain; why, when he had whispered into her ear back in Canterlot she had looked so sad as they had left. She knew for a fact that there was more to the helmet than he had let on, and she wanted to know why he had felt the need to hide it. She remembered when he had been sleeping after the attack, his fitful dreaming and mumbled cries for Star something or other. The pieces were there, dancing in front of her and if only she could figure out how to connect them, she’d know everything. She rolled onto her back, looking up at the night sky, letting the slow rhythm of the stars and moon slow her frantic thoughts down. She’d always enjoyed stargazing, and wished she and her friends got to do so more often, not just when a meteor shower was due. She felt herself drifting off to sleep, but right before her eyes sealed themselves she heard a slight clank of armor and looked over to see Cloudhammer stiffly getting to his hooves. She stayed still and watched as he made his way to the fallen tree on the edge of the clearing. Getting to her hooves herself, she saw Rainbow looking at her quizzically, and inclined her head towards Cloudhammer. Getting to her hooves, she nearly shrieked as she felt a hoof poke her side, and looked behind her to see Applejack looking at her, then to the captain. She nodded, and together they joined Rainbow and walked up behind the captain, who was staring up into the sky, an unreadable expression on his face.

“What do you want?” Cloudhammer asked without turning around.

“Look, I know there’s more than you’re letting on, both about what made you come on this mission, and what’s been bothering you. Last night while you were sleeping, you kept mentioning somepony named Star Dancer. Now, we want you to tell us the truth.” Twilight said firmly.

“And just why should I do that? I’ve only known you all personally for 3 days now. What makes you think that I’m just going to open myself up and share things that are only known to 3 ponies in all of Equestria? Things that if I tell them, will only bring more hurt to a family that’s already carried more than its fair share!” Cloudhammer barely even realized that he was starting to shout, until he saw that the three in front of him had taken a step back and the others were starting to wake up. He shook his head and turned back to staring at the night sky.

“Look, I know it’s hard to talk about some things, but you’ve already trusted us once, with the secret of Royal Guard armor. If you’re willing to share information like that with us, then how does our word change for something like this?” Twilight pressed; determination on her face as Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Zecora and Spike all stumbled over, blearily rubbing sleep from their eyes.

Cloudhammer shut his eyes as his mind raged against itself. For all his life, ever since his father had told him the truth, he had kept it secret from all save the Princess, his wife and to a certain extent his son. But he couldn’t deny the tiny thought stubbornly holding on that maybe it was time for the curtains to be pulled back, for the secrets and lies to finally end. The thought terrified him to an extent he didn’t think possible, feeling the weight of his entire family bearing down on his shoulders. He hung his head low, trying desperately to find some purchase, something that would serve as an anchor in the maelstrom of his own thoughts. Suddenly, he felt a hoof touch his side, and looking, he saw a pink face with cyan eyes staring back; the happy-go-lucky look they usually held replaced with utter conviction.

Pinkie Pie stared at the captain levelly, speaking in a completely calm, serious tone her friends had rarely heard from her before. “I can tell you’re sad, and scared. But don’t worry, we’re your friends now, you can tell us stuff and we won’t tell anypony else. Right?” She didn’t look toward her friends, but the way she asked the question gave the impression that anything less than an affirmative would be unwise.

“Of course. You can count on us.” Twilight said softly.

“Ah never tell tha secrets of anypony.” Applejack stamped her hoof in emphasis

“Give us some credit, we’d never let a friend down.” Rainbow added.

“I’d never dream of such a barbaric thing.” Zecora stated firmly.

“Cloudhammer, you know you can tell us anything at all that’s bothering you.” Rarity’s face was dead serious as she moved to stand side by side with her friends.

“I’d never even think to do something so mean to another pony.” Fluttershy seemed to have picked up a bit of confidence from her friends.

“Of course I’m not gonna say anything. Us guys gotta watch out for each other, right?” Spike asked with a partially sarcastic tone.

Cloudhammer looked at the eight resolute faces standing in front of him, and after a few more agonizing minutes, finally broke and made his decision. Raising a hoof, he lightly ran it across the blade of his helmet, drawing a thin cut across the bottom. A small line of blood welled up, and he held it out expectantly. “If I’m going to share this, I want your word on my blood that it will never leave this circle tonight. Should it do so, I will personally find you and make you regret it.” The look in his eyes made that promise iron-clad. After looking at each other nervously, the friends nodded to each other. Fluttershy, surprisingly, went first, lightly touching her hoof to his, leaving a thin red stain on her yellow coat. She stared into Cloudhammer’s eyes for a moment until he nodded, then sprinted for the river to wash her hoof. Soon, everypony present plus Spike had repeated the gesture, and he sighed heavily, rubbing his hoof on the ground absently.

“Alright, for me to explain the history of my family, it’s necessary to go back over a thousand years ago. To the time when Princess Luna had not yet become Nightmare Moon. My ancestor, Skysong, was a pegasus guard for Celestia. He wasn’t well known, or even a very good fighter, but he was utterly loyal to the Princesses and Equestria. He served for many years, found a wife, and had a son, who looked up to his father for what he did every day. As time went on, Skysong, like so many others, saw what Luna was turning into and tried to convince Celestia to act. However, it was too little too late and Nightmare Moon soon arose. When she finally launched her attack against the Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters, it wasn’t just her that attacked, there were monsters from the Everfree Forest, as well as corrupted ponies of all types that she had swayed to her cause. The fighting was… terrible, according to the few records from that time. Never before and after had pony fought pony with such hatred. Skysong watched pegasi duels between fathers and sons, brothers and sisters, while unicorns blasted spells everywhere, leveling a good deal of the surrounding forest. Above it all, Nightmare Moon and Celestia fought with everything at their disposal. Power the likes of which Equestria has not seen since was thrown casually around, killing the fighters of both sides indiscriminately. Eventually, Skysong and a few other pegasi were able to break free and approach the battle between the two alicorns. The others hung back, unsure if there would ever be an opening they could exploit to relieve Celestia.”

Cloudhammer took a breath before continuing. “Skysong, in his anger at the devastation and the fighting below, thought he saw an opening and charged in, planning to cut Nightmare Moon’s wing muscles and maybe give Celestia a chance to strike. But it was just a trick, Nightmare Moon knew the whole time and turned to mist just as the attack was about to hit, reforming a second later to seize Skysong with her magic. Taking her time, she slowly tore his wings from his body, before incinerating them and throwing him to the ground below. Turning back to her sister, the fight resumed with newfound intensity, ascending higher and higher before fading from sight. Skysong survived, caught by the members of his unit, who were horrified at the loss of his wings, and despite the efforts of the unicorn medics present, they could not give him his wings back. As dawn broke, both sides stopped fighting to look to the sky as the flashes of magic ceased. Eventually, Celestia floated down from the sky, battered and bruised, but clearly alive and victorious. After surveying the damage to the forest and the castle, she spotted Skysong and wept to see the suffering the pegasus had gone through for her. Skysong struggled to rise to his hooves, and saluted wearily before passing out again. Once he had recovered, Celestia awarded him with a citation for his bravery and pledged to look in on the family from time to time, no matter how far they may spread.”

The eight assembled listeners were awestruck. Records of the time when Nightmare Moon had risen were virtually nonexistent, whether from direct action by Celestia, or just the ravages of time. On top of that, the bravery the captain’s ancestor had shown humbled even Rainbow, who shuddered at the thought of a pegasus willing to sacrifice their wings for anything.

Taking another deep breath, Cloudhammer continued. “At the same ceremony for Skysong’s bravery, his son, Leaf Whisper, stepped forward, his father’s helmet in his hooves. He asked Celestia for a single favor, and once she nodded, requested that he be allowed to take his father’s place in the Guard, to continue the tradition of loyal service to Equestria. Celestia granted this request, and as Leaf Whisper grew and proved himself through his own deeds, his son joined the Guard to take up his father’s helmet. Thus, the helmet that I wear today is the same helmet from back then. It’s been repaired now and again down the centuries, but it is the very same helmet that Skysong wore on that fateful day. The family tradition has always been that the firstborn son will follow his father into the Guard, and it has been that way for one thousand years.” He hung his head, exhausted from talking for so long, as well as finally sharing the story of his family’s history with somepony other than his wife or his son.

The tiny audience to his story was speechless for a few minutes, before they started to finally find their voices. Rainbow Dash, understanding all too well the depths of loyalty Cloudhammer had spoken of, stuck her hoof out towards him. “For Skysong.” She looked expectantly at the others, who in turn put their hooves into the middle. Even Spike reached up and managed to put a claw into the ring

Cloudhammer looked at each of them in turn, his eyes coming dangerously close to showing emotion, and he finally lifted his injured leg and placed his hoof onto the others. The forest itself seemed to grow quiet, as though waiting for the captain’s response.

“For Equestria.”

08 - Go West, Young Ponies

Chapter 8 – Go West, Young Ponies

Cloudhammer opened his eyes to see the first rays of dawn peeking over the treeline back at him. Stifling a yawn he stretched, wincing slightly as his injured leg protested the movement, and then looked around the clearing. The others were still sleeping, though a glance to the log confirmed Applejack was hanging in there. He thought back to last night, how he had told the others about his family’s history. He wasn’t sure what it was that had made him feel like he could trust the mares with that kind of information, or even if he’d made the right choice in doing so. He had felt the sincerity coming from each of them when they promised to keep what he said between them, but it still felt weird to simply trust another pony so readily, especially given the meager amount of time he had known them. Getting to his hooves with a grumble, he trotted to a sunny spot of grass and sat down, looking up and letting the sun’s warmth soak into his skin, letting an honest smile crease his features at the comforting heat.

“I admit it is a curious sight, to see a Guard pony show such delight.” A soft voice drifted from the forest behind him. Zecora walked out of the treeline and joined him in the sunlit patch.

“We generally frown on it, but since my superior officer isn’t here to see it, I suppose I can let it slide just once.” Cloudhammer replied wryly. “So, mind telling me what you were doing in the forest so early?”

“Not at all my armored friend, replenishing my herbs should they be needed again.” The zebra smiled softly, closing her eyes to enjoy the sunrise too. They shared the simple moment together before Cloudhammer shook his head to clear the last vestiges of sleep from his mind and got to his hooves, barking out to awaken the others. Zecora watched him leave and shook her head before giving her various pouches one more look-over to make sure everything was in order.

“Alright, we’ve lost enough time here. The edge of the Everfree Forest isn’t too much farther, only another half day’s travel or so. If we move now, we can get a decent distance into the desert before nightfall; maybe find a more secure sleeping shelter.” Cloudhammer continued past everypony, trotting over to where Applejack stood. As he approached, the farm pony turned and tried to smile politely, but it turned into big yawn that almost had Cloudhammer joining her.

“Good mornin thar. Sorry bout the yawnin’, usually Ah’d just be waking up about now.” She yawned again as she got off the log. “Ah’ll admit, Rainbow done surprised me, Ah woke up a little bit ahead of mah shift and she was still as a pond in summer on this here log. Though once Ah told her she could get some shuteye she was out like a light.”

Cloudhammer looked over to where Rainbow could be seen spread-eagled, face-down on her blanket where it was obvious she’d simply crashed and not bothered to move. Almost on cue, a rattling snore could be heard, startling the half-awake Fluttershy into darting behind Twilight. A few seconds later, a pair of cyan eyes peered over the edge of their purple shelter, only to spring back with a squeak as Twilight sneezed and sat up, rubbing the remnants of sleep blearily from her eyes. The sight caused everypony awake to crack up laughing, and even Cloudhammer snorted his amusement before returning to his regular expression.

“Alright everypony, we’ve spent enough time on vacation in this clearing. So get your flanks in gear and let's get going..." His voice trailed off as Spike suddenly sat upright, eyes still closed, belched a cloud of green flames which quickly formed into a scroll that Twilight absent-mindedly caught, and then fell back over with a muted grumble and went back to snoring.

Opening the scroll, Twilight’s half-shut eyes snapped open. “It’s from Princess Celestia!” At that, everypony crowded in close as Twilight read the letter aloud.

“My dear student Twilight,

I hope this letter finds you and your friends well. By now I’m certain you must have reached the edge of the Everfree Forest and be starting into the desert. I hope that your journey will not be too difficult, do remember to drink lots of water! I also hope you’re all getting along well with Captain Cloudhammer, I know how he can get at times, but you’d have to look pretty hard to find a more dependable guardian. I look forward to hearing from you as your travels continue, and wish you the best of luck.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia

P.S. Cloudhammer, Morning Sun sends her regards, and reminds you to not come home in bandages for once.

Twilight, along with everypony else, looked up in confusion at Cloudhammer as he simply shook his head, turned and started trotting to the edge of the clearing.

“Alright, let’s stop wasting time. Miss Sparkle, I assume you can draft a reply to the Princess while we move?” He once again spoke in the usual harsh monotone of the Guard, the almost relaxed voice they had started to hear from him nonexistent.

“Um… yes, that’s not any trouble at all. Cloudhammer, are you feeling…” She was cut off by a snap of a hoof.

“It’s Captain, Miss Sparkle.”

“R… Right. Sorry Captain.” Twilight looked nervously at her friends, who all looked as stupefied as she did.

“Good. Now let’s get moving, we’re burning daylight.” With that, Cloudhammer began to trot towards the path leading deeper into the forest.

“What in tarnation’s got all his feather’s in a bunch?” Applejack asked irritably, walking over to get her sleeping pad packed.

“I sense in our Captain great confusion, but for now I feel his answer will be found in seclusion.” Zecora stated cryptically as she began to follow him.

The others all looked at each other for a few moments more before shrugging and hurriedly getting their gear together. One pony in particular, however, let her gaze linger on the forest path where the captain waited impatiently for a moment longer before sighing and fetching her bags with everypony else.

…

As the group trudged their way along the path, Cloudhammer’s ears kept a constant swivel for any sound out of the ordinary. His mind, however, found itself spinning aimlessly with itself, struggling to come up with an answer to a single question. Why had he felt that he could just open up and talk about something so personal so easily with ponies he barely even knew? He hadn’t even told Flare about his family’s history, yet a simple promise from a bunch of mares barely old enough to be called such and he’d spilled the hay about everything. For Equestria’s sake, not even his son knew the whole story. His normally stern expression began to slowly morph into a scowl as he continued to struggle with his own convictions. Sure, the mares had seemed sincere, and it was obvious that even Celestia herself trusted them implicitly. For crying out loud she had let them have a chance to help her sister with her behavior after being purified of her corruption. He still remembered the argument he’d had with her when he’d found out she’d let Luna go to Ponyville…

…

“Celestia! What in Equestria were you thinking? You can’t just allow your sister to run around loose with her two guards! Where have they gone!” Cloudhammer shouted as he stormed into her personal chambers, the two Guards at the door following him in an attempt to haul him from the room.

Celestia looked up from the scroll she was reading. “Captain Cloudhammer, please, calm yourself. It’s alright my dears, please give us the room.”

With confused looks at first her, then each other, the two guards backed respectfully from the room, closing the doors behind them. Once they clicked shut, Celestia’s smile faded into an impassive line. “Cloudhammer, I understand your concerns, truly I do. What you endured at the Summer Sun Celebration is something that nopony should have had to go through, least of all you. However, my sister is no longer the monster that she was, and I would ask that you try to warm up to her. I’m certain that you might find some common ground with her if…” Cloudhammer cut her off with a sharp snort.

“With all due respect Celestia, I think you’re letting your personal hopes for your sister cloud your decisions. I do hope you are right in that she is no longer Nightmare Moon, but letting her out with no supervision, even covert, is something that seems somewhat impetuous…”

“Captain.” The tone of voice was no different than before, but the authority contained in that single word was enough to snap his mouth shut against his brain’s will, and to force him to his knees in a deep bow. He heard her getting to her hooves and stride across the room to stand in front of him. “Rise.” As before, his body obeyed instantly, though he kept his smoldering gaze from meeting hers. Suddenly, his vision was obscured by white feathers as she hugged him. Looking up at her in confusion, he could see the briefest look at her uncontained emotions. The raw fear and worry for her sister, that she might fall again. The sadness that he, one of her closest living friends, was still incapable of forgiving Luna for what she’d done as Nightmare. The infinite love she held for every being that lived in her land. And behind it all, a glimpse of something… something so beautiful yet terrifying in its complexity that his mind nearly shattered in its attempt to process it. Then the wall came down and her eyes were the ones he’d always known again. He was frozen to the floor where he sat, his mind still gathering a hold on reality. “I am sorry Cloudhammer. Believe me when I say that everything you’ve spoken is something that I’ve thought of as well. I am happy that you feel that you can tell me these things, though perhaps next time, you could just ask.” She said with a slight smile before continuing, “Now, I have faith that the ponies in the town I suggested Luna visit will be able to help her immensely with adjusting to the time she finds herself in.”

Finally figuring out how to speak again, Cloudhammer forced himself into movement and got to his hooves. “Where did you send her?”

“To Ponyville, of course.” She said with a smile.

“Are you sure that’s wise? All six of the Bearers are there! Should harm come to them…” He immediately stopped as she raised a hoof.

“Have faith my dear friend. I know that if anypony can help my sister overcome her social problems, it will be Twilight and her friends. After all, Twilight wasn’t exactly the most sociable pony herself when I sent her to Ponyville, and now look at her.”

Cloudhammer snorted agreement, and then frowned. “Celestia, I want to apologize for my conduct, it was unprofessional.”

Celestia smiled softly. “All is forgiven, nopony is perfect. Now, I believe you have duties to get back to, and I have a letter that needs to be read. After that trouble Twilight caused the other day, this promises to be an interesting one…”

…

Cloudhammer shook himself free of the memory with an irritable snort as he continued down the path. Celestia had made it sound so easy, to simply trust and have faith in the six mares. But every time he tried to make the logical jump, something held him back. But what was it? Fear perhaps? No, that couldn’t be it. He wasn’t foalish enough to think himself a fearless pony, but he knew how to handle fear. His pride maybe? No… well, he supposed it could be that. But he felt like he’d done a good job of curbing the disdain with which most Guard ponies tended to view civilian ponies after a few years of being treated like statues. He shook his head again as he recalled the past few days, and how these ponies just seemed… different. Even he could tell their sincerity was genuine when they called him their friend, but he found himself struggling to return the affectation. He was a Guard, they were civilians. Once the mission was over, they’d return to their lives in Ponyville and he’d go back to his job, end of story.

Twilight, following a little ways behind Cloudhammer, sidled closer to Rarity as she watched him shake his head again. “So do you have any idea what’s been bothering him? I’m really starting to get worried.”

Rarity frowned. “I’m not so sure myself darling, I think it may just be separation anxiety… I mean, how often do you think he actually socializes beyond other guards? And now he’s out all alone, with this crisis going on back home, and he doesn’t have anypony he feels he can confide in.”

Applejack, catching up to her two friends, joined in the conversation. “Ya might be right Rarity, but it ain’t like it’s any fault of ours this happened.”

“M-Maybe somepony should try and talk to him…” Fluttershy meekly stammered out.

“Ooh! I could throw together the last of my party supplies and throw him a Don’t-Be-So-Upset-Because-You’re-The-Only-Guard-Here party!” Pinkie Pie started bouncing eagerly as she strolled, but stopped along with everypony else as another voice cut across their conversation.

“Rarity you are right in a sense, the Captain’s mind is quite a mess. But give him some space, I’m certain he’ll work through it at his own pace.” Zecora said softly, her turquoise eyes watching the captain with an expression of compassion.

Rainbow, floating lazily overhead, initially wanted to chime in, but then her face lit up and she looked down towards the others. “Hey guys, I’m feeling kinda cramped with these trees pressing in, I’m gonna get some altitude and catch up later, ok?” Before anypony could answer, she banked upward into a steep climb and was soon a faint speck of color against the blue sky, obscured occasionally by the cover of the forest canopy.

The others watched her go, and looked at each other quizzically, but eventually shrugged and continued to follow Cloudhammer as they continued on the forest path. The trail at times seemed to almost fade from sight completely, but they managed to keep following it as the day wore on. Twilight, despite the concern she felt for Cloudhammer’s current state of mind, satisfied herself with drafting her reply to the princess, and once it was completed, she had Spike send it on its way with a burst of green fire.

As the sun continued to crawl its way across the sky, the trek almost became nice, like a walk through the smaller forests dotting the flatlands around Canterlot. The illusion was shattered, however, when they came upon a section of the trail that had been devastated, broken trees scattered haphazardly, and with a quick glance, Cloudhammer and Twilight confirmed it stretched off in both directions.

“What do ya’ll suppose did this?” Applejack mused, nudging one of the fallen trees and wondering if she’d have been able to buck it when it was standing.

Cloudhammer jumped up onto one of the higher logs, letting him get a more commanding view of the area. “To be honest Miss Applejack, I’m not too sure, it could have been any of the native predators…”

“I know what made this path, it was a Hydra venting upon the forest it’s wrath.” Everypony present turned to Zecora, who had climbed over another broken tree and was staring at something out of sight. Clambering up after her, they could all see the massive footprint dug into the mud. Fluttershy squeaked in fear and darted behind Rarity, while Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Spike and Applejack cringed, remembering the last time they’d seen one of the four-headed monstrosities as it attempted to devour them in Froggy Bottom Bog.

“Do you think it’s gone? I can’t tell when the trees were snapped…” Twilight trailed off as Cloudhammer jumped off the tree to the ground. Laying down flat, he put his head to the ground and swiveled an ear until it too was pressed to the trampled dirt. He stayed like this for nearly a minute, while everypony else grew steadily more nervous.

“Everypony, move into the woods ahead now.” Everypony jumped a little as Cloudhammer suddenly spoke.

“What is it?” Twilight asked, before quailing as Cloudhammer’s eyes flicked up to hers, still flinty, but now laced with something else, almost a tinge of… fear? The realization of what could make him look like that rooted her to the spot in terror.

“Now Miss Sparkle, no time to waste.”

She was about to question him further when there was a sudden crash a long distance off down the trail of destroyed trees. Looking over the debris, Twilight could see that a section of trees were swaying violently, and one fell over with another echoing crash. She could barely make out the shifting of something massive coming into view before Cloudhammer’s bellowed command jolted her into motion.

“EVERYPONY MOVE RIGHT NOW! INTO THE FOREST!” Cloudhammer leaped into the air and dove into the forest, landing in a gallop as he sprinted a short ways down the path before stopping near a long fallen tree. Twilight risked another glance and saw an enormous hydra beginning to crash its way up the path of ruined trees directly towards them. Then she felt a hard pull on her mane and stumbled, getting caught by Applejack, who spit her mane out and shoved her towards the path, grabbing Fluttershy by the tail and doing the same. Running blindly down the path, they soon caught up to Cloudhammer, who was in the middle of shoving Rarity into the hollow despite her complaints about the stench of the mud. As Twilight got to him, a cyan blur dove in through the tree cover and wordlessly swooped into the hollow, pushing Rarity the rest of the way in. Applejack and Twilight managed to keep Fluttershy moving and crammed themselves into the hollow as well, soon making the space cramped and uncomfortable as the mares kept accidentally stepping on each other’s hooves. Cloudhammer quickly grabbed a fallen branch with leaves still on it and dragged it over the hollow behind him as the crashing of the hydra grew louder by the second.

“Twilight, do you know any spells that will help mask our scent?” The urgency in Cloudhammer’s voice was almost alien, and the slightly wide-eyed look he wore only got worse as she shook her head.

“I’m sorry, all I know is a sound silencing spell.”

“That’ll have to do. Everypony, roll around in the mud. Be quick about it and no complaining.” Fixing Rarity with a glare, Cloudhammer immediately started to burrow into the mud, soon covering his coat and armor with the foul smelling mud. Applejack, getting the idea, started digging hard at the mud as well, shoveling great globs of it over everypony else, as well as over the ground around the hollow. Rarity nearly shrieked as the mud splattered over her immaculate coat, but a combined glare from everypony else present persuaded her otherwise. Soon, the hollow was filled with dripping, mud-covered forms that only superficially looked like ponies, as well as one small, dragon-shaped mass. One of the forms with a horn closed her eyes in concentration, and a glowing aura of purple light briefly surrounded the hollow before disappearing.

Soon after that, the crashing stopped as the hydra stopped at the trail’s connection to the path it had carved. It’s four heads lowered to the ground, sniffing at the trees and dirt with rasping breaths. It could smell the unmistakable scent of ponies, and it was fresh. The beast’s heads began to drool as they swept first one side, then the other. The one trail bore the scent leading off into the forest, but the area of fallen trees bore the sharp stink of fear, which led off in the other direction. The heads lifted back into the air, hissing and murmuring to each other as if in thought, before they began to follow the fear scent. Soon, it became clear that the scent led off the trail, but vanished a short distance later. The heads, confused at this sudden vanishing of the smell, began to sweep carefully around, one inching closer to a fallen tree’s roots.

Applejack, hearing the heavy breathing of the head drawing closer, motioned quickly for everypony to stay still and shut their eyes. As they did so, the head came into view and turned to get a closer look at the hollow. It could see that something had used the area recently, and the smell of pony was strong close by. Bringing its nose close to the ground right outside the hollow, it took a deep whiff, only to snort in disgust at the foul smell of the mud, spraying mucus and saliva over the hollow. Rarity came dangerously close to shrieking in a mix of anger and fright as a glob hit her square in the face, but was prevented from doing so by no less than three hooves and a dragon paw clamping down on her muzzle.

The hydra’s head, meanwhile, took another few sniffs, only to come up dry as to where the pony smells lead. Joining it’s other heads, the beast roared it’s frustration at being denied a meal before beginning to crash it’s way further into the forest. In the hollow, the group waited until they could no longer hear the crashing sounds before opening their eyes. After a few more minutes, Cloudhammer and Applejack both peeked out of the hollow and once they gave the area a good hard look, they nodded to the others, who visibly relaxed, only to jump again as Rarity shrieked and started wiping furiously at her face. Fortunately, Twilight’s spell reduced the sound to a muffled cry, and Cloudhammer finally let himself relax.

“I think we’re clear, though we need to move now, we don’t want to be anywhere near this place in case that hydra comes back for a second look.” Cloudhammer took a few steps away and shook himself hard, slinging mud everywhere. Applejack trotted around the tree and did the same, so she wouldn’t defeat the purpose of Cloudhammer’s shaking. Soon, the others all came out and got their mud mostly off, Twilight using her magic to help, while Rarity spent the whole time meticulously picking every last bit of the offensive substance from her coat until she deemed it satisfactory. Once everypony was ready, they got back onto the trail and began to follow it again, though their conversation was much subdued from before.

“Rarity, ya’ll need to learn to knock off that fancy stuff when the hoof hits the road. If we hadn’t shut you up back there that hydra woulda heard us!” Applejack stated furiously.

“I fail to see how having mud stain my coat serves ANY useful purpose Applejack!” Rarity fired back, her anger with the farmpony’s inability to understand even the basic tenets of personal hygiene growing by the second.

“I know ya’ll don’t like getting yerself dirty, but ah’d at least think that when it meant ya livin’ or dyin’ that ya’d see reason fer once!” Applejack shouted back. The two began to press their foreheads hard against each other, neither pony willing to back down. Suddenly, a shimmering aura of purple magic enveloped them and forcefully pushed them apart. The two flailed for a moment before they realized there wasn’t anything they could do, both looking to Twilight with angry glares.

Twilight returned their glares with the best one she could muster, her horn glowing brightly as she maintained her telekinetic hold on the pair. “No more fighting! I let it get out of hand at my first slumber party, and I’m not going to make that same mistake again. Now, you two are going to knock it off and behave or I’ll zip your mouths shut myself!”

Spike, who was peeking fearfully over Twilight’s shoulder, glad her anger wasn’t directed his way, nodded agreement. “It’s true, she can do that. Did it to me when that showoff Trixie was in town.”

The two mares thought hard about it for a moment before gulping in unison, and then cutting a look at the other, both tried to apologize at the same time.

“Rarity, ah’m sorry ah was being such a ‘ardhead about things. Ah just think ya’ll need to try to not sweat the small things sumtimes. Plus havin’ that hydra loom righ’ on top o’ us like that twas a mite scary.” Applejack admitted with a nervous smile.

“Think nothing of it Applejack my dear, I admit that I did allow myself to become caught up with my worry over that horrendous mud staining my coat. I’ll try harder next time darling, you’ll see!” Rarity said, trying to regain some of her composure and poise with the last part.

Cloudhammer, looking over his shoulder, only snorted and turned back to keep walking down the trail. As the group got themselves sorted out and following the captain, one of the group sighed, still unsure of what had made the captain change back to the way he had acted when they first met. She was trying to come up with some way to make him loosen up some, but was drawing a blank as to how.

…

The sun was nearly two-thirds across the sky when Pinkie Pie noticed the trees were starting to become more open, and that the temperature was starting to increase. The pink mare briefly thought about trying to use some of her remaining party supplies to organize a Thank-Goodness-We’re-Out-Of-The-Forest Party, but seeing Cloudhammer’s form reminded her that perhaps now might not be the best time for a party. She wished that she could help lift his spirits, but it seemed the only thing she knew how to do wouldn’t be of help. She sidled up to Twilight, nudging her to get her attention. “Hey Twi?” She whispered.

“What’s up Pinkie?” Twilight asked, her smile fading as she saw the expression on Pinkie’s face. “Is something wrong?”

“Well, I see Cloudhammer being all mopey-mopey-serious-grumpypants like he was when we first met him in Ponyville again, and I want to make him feel better again, but I don’t know how to make ponies feel better except by throwing them a party. Only I don’t think he’d want a party right now.” Pinkie’s hair began to lose some of its poofiness, alarming Twilight even further. She had no desire to see a repeat of the time that Pinkie thought that her friends were abandoning her.

“Well, I wouldn’t worry about it too much Pinkie… Sure the captain might not want a party right now, but I’m sure you’ll be able to throw him a really nice one when we get back home, when you have all your stuff from Sugarcube Corner to make it the best party you’ve ever thrown!” Twilight smiled warmly at her friend, though on the inside she was sure that Cloudhammer would brush off the offer.

At her friend’s encouragement, Pinkie’s hair sprang back into shape, and she smiled too, putting a leg over Twilight’s neck in a hug. “Thanks a bunch Twilight; you’re one of the best friends a pony could ask for!” With that, Pinkie bounced away happily, leaving Twilight to sigh in relief at her friend’s return to normal.

Continuing to walk, absorbed in her own thoughts, Twilight was saved from walking square into Cloudhammer’s backside by a timely tug on her mane from Spike. Wincing slightly but deciding not to lecture her assistant for now, she looked past Cloudhammer to see that the forest had given way to some sparse grass, which in turn gave way to the scrub that she remembered from her last train ride to Appleloosa. The sun baked the air to a near intolerable level, making shimmers of heat rise from the bleached earth. “Well, now what?” She asked Cloudhammer, to which he simply lifted a hoof to the horizon in front of them.

“We keep going west, not much else to it.” With that, he began to walk down the slight incline towards the desert ahead of them.

09 - Trot the Line

Chapter 9 – Trot the Line

Twilight watched as Cloudhammer made his way down the slope, her face creased in concern. The sun shone brightly in the sky, making his gold armor glow like new, although a few muddy spots were still visible from their encounter with the hydra not minutes ago. Just the memory of it made her shudder a little; the monster’s head had been so close, its foul breath wafting over them as it tried to sniff out their hiding place. She briefly gave thanks for remembering to brush up on that sound-silencing spell a few weeks ago, if Rarity’s shriek had been at full volume, there was no doubt in her mind that the hydra would have heard and come back to look again. Shaking her head to get her focus back, she began to trot down the hill after Cloudhammer, wondering if she’d get the chance to learn about the last pieces of information he was hiding anytime soon.

Cloudhammer got to the bottom of the hill and made his way up the next rise to get a good look at the terrain ahead of them. From the top of the hill, the desert spread out before him like a vast plain, only bleached tan and white instead of green. Here and there rock formations rose to break up the monotonous terrain with shades of brown and red. Forlorn plants here and there could be seen eking out their meager existence in defiance of the heat, which to most ponies would feel oppressive. But to pegasi, the heat waves rising off the land felt… energizing, in a sense. It would be so easy to catch a thermal up, and just drift lazily with no real effort invested. Sure, the lack of clouds to rest on would be annoying, but some of those rock formations could serve nicely as a roost, or even a house. With a sharp snort, Cloudhammer shook his head free of those thoughts, even though his wings continued to flutter slightly in the slight wind that flowed over them toward the cooler forest.

“Clo… Captain?” Twilight asked as she trotted up the hill behind him with the others following. She wasn’t sure why he’d stopped, but noticed the fluttering of his wings. Glancing around in apprehension as she reached the top, she didn’t see anything that would be cause for alarm, but noticed that Rainbow Dash’s and even Fluttershy’s wings were twitching as well. “Are you three feeling alright?” She’d admit that pony biology wasn’t a subject she was as familiar with, especially pegasi.

Fluttershy’s eyes, which had begun to drift shut, snapped back open and her wings folded tighter against her side. “Oh, um… yes. I’m just fine Twilight, it’s just the air here feels… nice.” The shy pegasus turned her face back towards the desert, mane moving gently in the breeze.

Rainbow, on the other hand, either ignored or simply hadn’t heard her, extending her wings to their fullest as a small smile crept onto her features. In a blur of motion she suddenly lifted them up and slammed them down hard, launching herself high into the air before swooping upwards and out of sight.

Applejack watched her go with a puzzled look on her face. “Well that was mighty peculiar. What you reckon’s gotten into her?” She looked over as Cloudhammer turned his head to look back at them.

“I’m not surprised you don’t know Miss Applejack, but I’m frankly curious why you don’t know Miss Sparkle.” Seeing the confused look on Twilight’s face, he sighed and continued. “It’s just as Miss Fluttershy said; it’s the air here. For a pegasus, the warmer the air is the better it feels, and hence the flutter in our wings. Now we need to keep moving, I’m going to fly for a ways so that I can keep an eye out for any sudden ravines. We’ll follow this gully here for the first part of the trip; see if we can’t get to one of those rock formations and a cave before nightfall. Getting caught out at night here would be less than pleasant.” With that he spread his wings and leaped into the air as well, keeping to a moderate altitude so the earth-bound ponies would be able to see him and follow him.

“Whatever does he mean by that?” Rarity asked, the confusion on her face from Rainbow’s behavior only deepening.

Twilight smiled, glad to be back onto a subject she knew something about. “In desert environments like this, it gets really hot during the day, but at nighttime, the temperature can drop severely, in some cases even going below freezing. So that’s why we should keep moving, so that we can have someplace warm to shelter in for the night.” The group all shuddered, still not believing that such a hot place would abruptly switch to being an icebox so quickly, but with a round of shrugs, they began to follow Twilight down the gully and towards the towering spires in the distance.

…

As Cloudhammer reached a comfortable cruising altitude of about fifty feet, his thoughts again started trying to turn back to what he had been thinking about before the hydra attack. But the sun shining down warmly on him, and the simple joy any pegasus feels when the wind is flowing over their wings, served to calm the remnants of the mental storm that was trying to reignite in his mind.

He was still unsure of what made the mares so easy to trust; if he had to put a hoof on it, it was identical to what it was like when he’d met Flare. At first he’d thought the unicorn was nothing but a brash fool who was too laid back when it came to taking his duties seriously. However, every time Cloudhammer brushed off his offer to grab something to eat or to go to a bar after their shifts, Flare would simply smile in his usual way and say, “Another time then.” and trot away as if he meant it.

A few years passed, and he had been chosen as the leader of a pegasus squad escorting a pair of diplomats to the griffon lands. A squad of unicorns had been chosen to accompany them as well, and Flare was given the task to lead them. He had been a First Lieutenant at the time, but was well on the way to becoming a Captain himself. The journey there had been relatively uneventful, Flare’s obnoxious attempts to make friends aside. The griffons received them well enough and assigned them a dwelling in the center of their city in order to keep them safe. That night, most of the Guards had gone to bed, while Cloudhammer and Flare had drawn the first watch. They were walking patrol when Flare suddenly got a peculiar look on his face. Sniffing the air a few times, he abruptly bucked a passing griffon carrying a crate of melons. The griffon screeched outrage and tried to slash at Flare, but the unicorn was already rolling back, his horn lit as he flung the crate of melons into a nearby fountain. Cloudhammer, initially confused by Flare’s action, leaped in to stand beside his fellow guard. Around them, three of the other griffons in the street dropped what they were carrying and took up positions to fight. The two ponies went back to back without even needing to think about it, and as the griffons leapt in to strike, both prepared to sell their lives dearly. However, before any blows could be struck, more griffons fell from the sky onto the four, pinning them in place. It turned out the griffon king had anticipated such an attack, and had covertly had the diplomat’s dwelling monitored.

As the four griffons were dragged away to face trial, Cloudhammer had asked Flare how he knew the griffon was up to no good. Flare walked over to one of the unbroken melons, and smashed it open against the inside of the fountain. The melon cracked open, but instead of fruit and juice, the melon was hollow and filled with a black powder. “This is special explosive powder, it’s used for mining and for fireworks. I recognized the smell when I passed the griffon with them.”

Cloudhammer was slightly impressed. “And just how did you familiarize yourself with the smell of this powder? As I recall, all that they teach you unicorns in basic training is magical defense and offensive spells.”

Flare laughed. “My mother loves creating fireworks, and when I was old enough, she had me mixing the powder that gives them their explosive power and their colors. I think I probably inhaled enough of the stuff at times to be able to breathe fire!” He burst into laughter again, while Cloudhammer stared for a bit, then finally couldn’t hold it back anymore and cracked a smile.

“You did good, I’ll give you that. If you hadn’t been here they’d have succeeded. I owe you, and more importantly those diplomats owe you their lives. I guess for a unicorn you’re not too bad. Let’s grab a drink inside where it’s quieter.” Without even waiting for a reply, Cloudhammer turned and made his way back inside.

Flare smiled, as if the whole thing was simply part of the plan, and followed the captain inside. “Whatever you say sir.”

…

Shaking himself free of the memory, Cloudhammer felt his face creased in a small smile, though whether it was from the memory or the fact that he was actually enjoying himself, he wasn't quite sure. He rarely took vacations anymore now that Star Dancer was living on his own, and he’d honestly begun to feel like even if he did take one, he wouldn’t have any fun on it. The Guard was his life; by the time he was ten summers old he knew more of the higher ups in the Guard than he did colts his own age. He’d had no problem with it; it was what the family tradition expected anyway.

Still, looking at the expanse of warm desert before him, feeling the thermals pushing up under his wings, he started to feel like there was something to taking a break now and then. Not too often of course, maybe every 5 years would be adequate to break up the usual pace. He checked down below him and could see the group was still making good time, they’d easily be able to reach the closest rock formation before nightfall. His musings were interrupted by a blur of rainbow-hued mane as Rainbow Dash swerved past him so close her tail almost collided with him. Not willing to let the mare get the better of him, Cloudhammer didn’t flinch or alter his flight plan at all.

Rainbow looped back around and drew up beside him. “Alright, I got some things I need to say to ya.”

“Oh? And what might that be Miss Dash?” Cloudhammer replied evenly.

“Now, I know you got your whole Guard thing goin on and that’s fine, but your attitude lately has really started to stink up the sky. Now, I’m not gonna tell you to tell me about it, but how about this. Race me.”

Cloudhammer shot a hard glance her way. “Excuse me?”

“You heard me, I said race me. If you win, I’ll do whatever you tell me for the next week. If I win, you start lightening up like after the Lupus attack, and stop using all that fancy Miss talk. Sound fair to you?” Rainbow’s eyes returned his glance without any hesitation at all.

“And just why should I have to race you to do anything?” Cloudhammer asked with a derisive snort.

“Fine, then don’t. It’ll just prove that on top of being a stubborn idiot, you’re afraid I’ll win.” Rainbow’s voice was laced with excitement, the pegasus’ very being radiating her confidence.

Cloudhammer watched her pensively before making his decision. “Fine, you’re on. To that pillar over there. Enjoy following orders.” And with that he folded his wings and dove almost directly down.

“Fine then, you can just be a wuss and… HEY WAIT A MINUTE!” Dash folded her wings and rolled into a dive after him. If he wanted to do it the hard way, she was more than willing to do it the hard way.

Twilight looked up at the shouting to see Cloudhammer arrowing straight down towards her, Rainbow Dash in pursuit. “What in the world!” Twilight ducked and shut her eyes, hearing the sound of the two pegasi pulling up and flying directly over her head, the wind from their passage blowing dust everywhere and whipping their manes around.

Applejack shouted as the wind snatched her Stetson from her head. “CONSARN IT RAINBOW! A’HM GONNA TAN YER HIDE FOR THIS!” Picking the hat back up and setting it firmly on her head, the farm pony looked up to see the two pegasi swoop over the next hill, both pegasi keeping low to the ground and vanishing from sight. “What in tarnation are those two thinkin? Rainbow I can understand, but now she’s gone and got the Captain goofing off too?”

Twilight got back to her hooves and looked in the same direction. “I’m not entirely sure either Applejack. I suppose we’ll just have to ask them when we next see them.”

…

Cloudhammer skimmed low over the ground, not ten feet between his hooves and the dirt. He kept his wings beating in a steady rhythm, wanting to save his energy in case he needed it. He risked a glance over his shoulder and could see Rainbow hot on his trail, but he couldn’t keep watching and turned his head forward again. He was coming up fast on the first rock formation, a broken mass of jagged towers of rock, with some having holes weathered in them and others forming giant arches.

Rainbow’s wings were beating as fast as she could make them, and she was starting to gain ground on the captain, but suddenly she had to flare her wings as the two approached the start of the rock formations. Cloudhammer smoothly pulled up and used his legs to give him an additional boost of speed as he raced over the top. Rainbow almost followed him, but a glance ahead of her made her grin fiercely and she continued straight into the gaps between the formations.

Skimming over the top of the formations, Cloudhammer looked over his shoulder again, but couldn’t see Rainbow behind him anymore. He wondered what trick she was planning to try and get the advantage, and if he’d actually beat the younger pegasus. He hated to admit it, but he hadn’t held much hope for winning in the first place. He’d considered simply turning her down, it wasn’t as if her calling him names would affect him. But it had been a long time since he’d had proper exercise, and despite himself, he couldn’t help but feel a little bit competitive. After all, he liked winning as much as any other Guard. He was drawing up to the last arch, and passed over it with a kick of his rear legs to keep his speed up, when a blur of rainbow colored light streaked directly under him and rocketed towards the rock pillar, winding around it in triumph before alighting on top of it in victory. Cloudhammer did his best to hide his surprise, though his eyes did widen as he swooped in and landed near the base of the tower.

After finishing her victory pose, Rainbow fluttered down to the ground. “Who’s the best flyer around? That’s right; it’s Rainbow Dash, the Best Young Flyer in all of Equestria.” She struck another victory pose as she landed, continuing her list of accords for her win.

Cloudhammer snorted, then his right front leg gave out and he sagged to a knee before he could catch himself. Rainbow instantly stopped her posturing and helped him to his hooves. “Hey, you ok?”

Cloudhammer tentatively put weight on his leg and once he was sure it would cooperate, he gave a very slight nod of thanks to Rainbow. “Anyway, you won fair and square… Rainbow.” It was clear he didn’t like it, but Rainbow ate it up anyway.

“Care to hear how I beat ya?” The cyan pegasus was as giddy as Pinkie Pie. She would never admit it, but for a moment she hadn’t been sure if her plan would work.

“Maybe later, we need to join the others and find a place to hole up for the night.” Cloudhammer flapped his wings once and took off, trying to ignore the small twinges of pain from working his wing muscles so hard. As he angled up higher, leveling off around one hundred feet, he began to lazily drift across the thermals, looking back and forth for a possible cave to use as a shelter. As he looked to his right, he noticed a long, straight line darker than the surrounding dirt. “Mi… Rainbow! Any clue what that is?” He pointed with a hoof as Rainbow drew nearer.”

“Oh, that’s probably just the rail line that leads to Appleloosa.” The blue pegasus briefly remembered her last trip there with a small smile. She wondered how Little Strongheart had been getting along since the skirmish with the settler ponies, and felt a little bad that she hadn’t had the chance to catch up.

“Appleloosa?” Cloudhammer was confused as he thought back. He recalled hearing the rumors around the Guard offices that a group of ponies had formed a town out in the desert, and of the plans to build a railway there, but he hadn’t heard anything else of it, or the town’s name. No, wait… He remembered that Celestia had received a letter from Twilight about their trip out to the town. “That’s right, I do remember now. Well, if there’s a rail that leads right there, we might as well follow it. Let’s go back to the others and lead them to the tracks, we can follow them to the town and replenish any supplies we need to there. Maybe even get some news from Canterlot about the state of things if we’re lucky.” With that, the two pegasi angled back towards the direction from which they had come, one simply basking in the joy of flying, and the other beginning to worry if things were under control back home.

…

Celestia had always disliked bureauponies. They always seemed to enjoy slowing down or otherwise clogging up real progress from being made. However, in a nation composed of so many different regions, having to have ponies around who could get together to work out deals was something that couldn’t be avoided. But by the sun and stars they started to all run together, like this one from Manehatten, who was arguing that his city needed more emergency supplies than the others.

“… And that is why, per the Equestria Emergency Aid Appropriation Act, passed AN 204, We feel it necessary to request additional shipments of supplies to our city. The simple matter is that with our population in so much flux during the days leading up to the outbreak of these phenomenon, our city is simply more crowded than the official census taken last year indicates. Therefore, more food is necessary to…” The official stopped speaking as Celestia gestured with a hoof.

“I understand your position my dear, but unfortunately with the state of emergency across all Equestria, I’m afraid we simply cannot spare the extra supplies. If we did so, then another city would go hungry, and surely you do not desire that on your conscience, do you?” Celestia’s soft eyes bored into the official’s, who held firm for a moment, but then realized that he would not be winning this discussion, and nodded assent to her decision. Rising to her hooves, she surveyed the few remaining officials who had sought audience with her. Looking to the window, she could see that the sun was nearing the horizon, and would need her guidance to sink below it to make way for the moon. She turned her gaze back to the court in front of the throne. “Given the lateness of the hour, court will be postponed until the morning. I assure you, I take all of your concerns seriously, but the day has been long and there are other things that I must attend to.” Everypony present bowed respectfully as she descended the steps and left the throne room, Captain Flare falling in beside her as she passed him. Just outside the doors she could see Bastion Yorsets, a bundle of scrolls held in his magic. Motioning for him to follow her and Flare, she made her way towards her chambers. “Captain Flare, if you please dispatch a messenger to have Luna meet us at my chambers, I would be most grateful.”

“Yes, your Highness.” Flare caught a passing aide and asked him to locate Luna right away. The aide nodded and hurried off. The unicorn turned and caught back up with Celestia and Bastion as they reached the stairs to the Royal Quarters. “Princess, if I may…”

Celestia turned her head toward him as they climbed the ancient stone steps. “Of course Flare, what’s bothering you?”

Flare felt silly for feeling so nervous, but he pressed ahead anyway. “I was wondering if there had been any word from Captain Cloudhammer and the Bearers? I know the Captain’s more than up to the task, but still…”

Celestia smiled at him gently. “Truly it is heartening to see such concern for your friend, and I do worry for him as well. But we both know how strong Cloudhammer is, and the Bearers are strong as well. Between the two of them, I’ve every confidence in their ability to complete their mission.” Almost as punctuation to her words, a trail of sparkling smoke flew in through a window and resolved into a scroll, which Celestia deftly caught with her magic. “Look, a letter from Twilight, I was wondering when my student would write me. Let’s see what she has to say.”

As her eyes flicked down the scroll, Bastion could see the shadow of concern flicker across her face, which unnerved him more than he cared to admit. Celestia was always so assured, confident in both her subjects and herself. “What’s wrong, Celestia?”

“Twilight tells me they were ambushed by a pack of Lupus Minors during their journey, and that Cloudhammer was injured during the ensuing fight. Although it appears that they were able to tend to his wounds and that he suffered no lasting injury. She says he seemed to be warming up to them and spoke about some personal things with them…” As Celestia read that last part, Flare was taken aback. Cloudhammer, badly hurt by some Lupus Minors? He remembered from his first days in the Guard, when he’d seen the captain take on multiple pegasi half his age and give them all a sound thrashing. And sharing personal details about himself with mares he barely knew? It had taken him years to become as close as he was with the older pegasus, yet these mares had accomplished it in days? He felt a twinge of jealousy, but stamped it down and resolved that he had to meet these mares for himself one day. Who knew, maybe one of them was single. He shook himself out of his train of thought in time to catch the last of Celestia’s reading.

“It appears that something has been troubling the Captain after his speaking with us, his behavior has gone back to the way he acted when he first met us, as if putting a wall between his emotions and the outside world. I find myself worrying that something he’s not telling us is still bothering him. But don’t worry Princess, I hope to get the chance to speak with him soon. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia rolled the scroll up and idly held it in her magic. Turning to Bastion as they reached the top of the stairs and turned towards her chambers, a massive pair of doors emblazoned with the symbol of the sun, she looked again at the pile of scrolls he was carrying. “Are those the reports from the other towns?”

The blue unicorn sighed, lifting one scroll from the others and opening it. “First, a report from my team scouring the archives for any more information that could help us. Unfortunately, it is as we feared. Too much water and age have rendered most if not all of the scrolls from that time intelligible. Such a waste of knowledge…” The unicorn’s eyes drifted to stare sadly into the distance, doubtless trying to comprehend the scale of information lost.

With a polite cough, Celestia opened the doors to her chambers. The room beyond was simple, yet elegantly furnished, with much of the furniture bearing sun imagery, or edged in gold, or sometimes both. The two unicorns following her stopped at the door, taking a moment to admire the room, while Celestia placed her crown on its rest on her dresser, and settled down wearily onto her bed. “What else, Bastion? How fare the other cities?”

Bastion sorted through the other scrolls in his bag. “Let me see… Ponyville reports a field manifested on the eastern side of town, near some dwellings. Fortunately nopony was caught in the initial appearance, and the area was evacuated in short order. Fillydelphia reports that a number of fields have appeared, the victim count remains moderately low, apparently the majority of occurrences were in the factory districts. The farther out towns are reporting no occurrences yet, though all appropriate precautions are being taken. Cloudsdale reported a small field interfered with their drift path, but fortunately the pegasi were able to shift key buildings out of the way. Manehatten only reports one field, but this one was massive, easily one hundred hooves across. Regrettably, the epicenter of the effect was directly across the street from the city hall, where a large protest had been ongoing. The Royal Guards that were sent there were caught in the effect as well, but have rallied a number of citizens to support them in helping the victims.”

Flare winced as he heard the news. He didn’t know the pegasi who had been dispatched, but Private Evergreen and Second Lieutenant Frost were good unicorns and good friends. He had personally overseen Frost’s elevation to her current rank, despite the opinion of some of the higher ups that her personality needed some work. He knew her better than that, despite her sunny demeanor which he himself had wondered at given her name, that a more steadfast Guard would be difficult to find.

“I see. Thank you very much, Bastion. You and your team are doing splendid work.” Bastion practically radiated confidence, and excused himself quietly.

Stopping at the door, he turned towards Flare. “I am sorry that your fellow Guards were caught up in this. If we can figure out how to help them, rest assured you will be the first to know.”

Flare nodded his thanks and Bastion left, the sound of his hoofsteps fading away. Celestia lay there on the bed for a moment, and then looked towards Flare. “And what about Canterlot? Has there been any more signs of the phenomenon?”

Flare thought for a moment. “There was a disturbance among the market road, but by the time the unicorns stationed here got there, nothing could be found. If it was even there to begin with.” He slammed his hoof angrily onto the floor. “I can’t stand this Princess. The waiting is killing both me and those under our command, not to mention the civilians. All the training the Guard gave us tells us to tackle a threat head on, but this?” He hung his head with a heavy sigh. “I’m beginning to wonder if there is anything we can do other than just try to pick up the pieces these fields leave behind.” He heard Celestia’s light laugh and shot an annoyed glance her way.

“My dear captain, sometimes I forget just how young you are, to hold the rank you do. Your concern for all the ponies under your protection, both Guard and civilian, is a sign that you truly deserve that rank. But do not despair so easily. Cloudhammer wouldn’t, and I know that you still seek his approval despite the differences between the Pegasi and Unicorn Guards.”

“But that’s because he’s Cloudhammer! He’s got this training drilled so deep into his bones that I wouldn’t be surprised if he could find the solution to this problem in his sleep!” Flare’s pent up frustration finally burst forth, leaving him breathing hard, while Celestia continued to regard him with that same smile. It only served to fuel his dark thoughts, and without even thinking, he blurted out, “And it doesn’t help that you just sit there and smile all the time while everypony else is out there afraid for their very way of life!” He clamped his mouth shut as he realized what he’d just said and instantly fell into a deep bow. “Princess, my outburst was uncalled for, I accept any punishment you deem appropriate.” He heard Celestia get off the bed and slowly make her way over to him.

“Rise, Captain.” He did so without even needing to tell himself to. Lifting his head, he saw her standing there in front of him, looking every inch the ruler that she was. “Captain Flare, you do not need to be so hard on yourself. You praise Captain Cloudhammer for his, admittedly, great skill, and you are right to do so. But I shall tell you this; there was a time when he was as uncertain as you are. Nopony is born with all the answers, not even myself. But if you have faith in both yourself and those around you, you will be able to find them. Don’t lose your own faith so easily my friend. Now, I think you need to go and rest, you’ve had a long day, and tomorrow will be just as long.”

Flare bowed again, before lifting his eyes to meet Celestia’s. “As you wish Princess… and thank you.” He turned and trotted out the door, gently closing them behind him.

Celestia’s eyes glowed softly with their own light as she extinguished the other light sources in the room. “You are very welcome.”

…

Cloudhammer and Rainbow had found the rest of the group quickly enough. They had continued to follow the gully until it faded back into the landscape. As the two swooped in, Rainbow landed first, only for Applejack and Twilight to corner her. The two ponies’ faces were marred by nearly identical scowls.

“RAINBOW! Ah can’t believe you’d go an act so darn stupid after everything we talked about back in tha clearin’!” Applejack sounded livid, though the expression on her face suggested irritation more than true anger.

“Applejack’s right Rainbow, you should know better than this!” Twilight chimed in, before rounding on Cloudhammer as he landed gingerly. “And you! I’m honestly shocked that you’d let Rainbow convince you to do something like this! You could have torn open your wounds with that stunt!”

Cloudhammer stood there, staring at her impassively, before turning to the south and starting to trot in that direction. “The rail line is close by. If we get moving, we can reach it and follow it for a ways. So I suggest you save the lecture for later, Twilight.”

Twilight’s face turned first scarlet, then white hot as her mane started to resemble flames, only for her anger to disappear as it hit her that he had referred to her by her first name. “Did he… did he just call me Twilight?”

Pinkie Pie stood next to her. “He sure did! I wonder why?”

Rainbow started laughing despite herself. “Because I beat his flank in our race. The deal was if he won I’d do whatever he told me to for a week, but if I won he’d loosen up and stop calling us Miss all the time. I’ll admit he was faster than I thought he’d be, but when we were flying past that rock formation, I got the idea to fly right into a rock wall, flip over at the last second, use my hind legs to launch myself towards another wall, repeat the kick, and doubled my speed in no time. He never knew what hit him!”

The others all looked at each other with confusion, before Applejack cuffed Rainbow on the back of the head. “Just don’t go tryin’ that again thar Rainbow. Ah swear ya’ll gave me a few gray hairs there with that straight down dive stunt.”

Laughing uproariously at Rainbow’s expression, the friends all followed after Cloudhammer.

It took them nearly an hour of walking, but the group eventually found the rails and started to follow them. The sun continued to beat down on them mercilessly, and Cloudhammer found himself wondering if they should have brought more water. Fortunately, if this town of Appleloosa was close by, they should be able to get some water from there to refill their supply. Looking up, he judged the amount of time left in the day, and looked to the left, where the rail was bordered by a rocky cliffside. Finally, he spotted a hollow carved out of the sheer wall, and gestured to it with a hoof. “We’ll stop here for the rest of the night. Rainbow, I want you to fly around and gather what brush you can find, we’ll want a fire to keep warm when the temperature starts to drop.”

Rainbow saluted with a smirk and took off, dipping down every so often to pick up a piece of brush she felt appropriate. After a few minutes she’d gathered a decent amount of material that they could burn. Cloudhammer nodded to her and then turned to Twilight. “I hope you at least know how to conjure fire Twilight.”

Twilight felt miffed, but decided she’d show him a thing or two and lit her horn. A small, multicolor flame that burned in the same colors as Celestia’s mane formed and floated down to the pile of brush they’d assembled in the mouth of the hollow. Soon a merry little fire was crackling, and all the ponies present admitted that the desert air had gotten a lot colder as the sun went down. Spike in particular scooted right up next to the fire, falling asleep almost instantly.

Cloudhammer watched as everypony else got their bedding out and turned around. He stopped as a small voice called out.

“C-Cloudhammer? Don’t you want to get some rest?” Fluttershy squeaked and hid behind her blanket as Cloudhammer turned his gaze back to her.

“Well, somepony has to take first watch, so I’ll handle it tonight. Rainbow Dash, you have second watch, Pinkie will take the third, alright?” He fixed Rainbow with his best stare, but she just laughed.

“Don’t think I haven’t forgotten, you didn’t win the race, so I don’t HAVE to follow your orders. But sure, I’ll do it this time.” With that, she flopped back onto her own pad, pulled her blanket up, and was asleep in moments.

Cloudhammer shook his head irritably, muttering something to himself about ‘fillies these days’ as he trotted to a small hill that sat near the hollow’s entrance. The rest of the group soon was asleep, leaving the pegasus to watch as the last light of the sun slid below the horizon, and the night sky soon filled with uncountable thousands of stars and the massive white orb of the moon.

10 - Old Friends and New Horizons

Chapter 10 – Old Friends and New Horizons

Cloudhammer watched the night sky as the stars continued their silent, implacable dance with the moon. He found himself thinking back to that last night with his son, and again relived the heated words they had exchanged before Star Dancer slammed the door shut and left for Cloudsdale. He hadn’t seen or spoken to his son since, but Morning Sun had written him often, and occasionally spoke of important things he had been up to. They’d be sitting down to dinner, and she’d say, “Oh, Star Dancer made a few friends at work today.” or “Oh, I got a letter from Star, he’s been promoted to shift supervisor for this year’s winter.” Cloudhammer’s reply would always be a non-committal grunt or a nod, and Morning Sun would leave it at that.

Looking back on it, he could tell that it was bothering her, but his stubborn pride wouldn’t let him back down. He had been willing to compromise, after all! It’s not like he was demanding the colt go for lifetime service like he had, but the basic four year course would have done wonders for his discipline. Then he could go off wherever he wanted, do whatever he wanted, and be a better stallion for it. But Star Dancer had inherited the same stubbornness, and that had ended up with his son gone from his life. He had initially been angrily alright with it, but as time went on he’d begun to realize that he had honestly missed the colt. Continuing to gaze silently at the pale orb hanging in the sky, he heard a soft noise behind him, a shifting of dirt underhoof as one of the mares got to their hooves. Finally breaking his eyes away from the sky, he saw it wasn’t just one, as Rarity and Twilight slowly walked out of the hollow, shivering slightly as the cold air bit at their bodies. Turning his stare back to the sky, Cloudhammer let them come closer before he spoke, “So, what are you going to ask me about this time Twilight?”

“How do you know I want to ask you anything?” Twilight asked, giving away the fact that she obviously did have questions.

“It’s been written all over your face since the Lupus attack.” Cloudhammer turned around to face the pair. “Ask then, but there may be questions that I won’t answer, and I’d ask that you respect that.”

Twilight nodded, and opened her mouth to speak, but Rarity spoke first. “Star Dancer’s your son, isn’t he? And if I’m not mistaken, you two haven’t been in the best of relations with each other for some time, right?” Cloudhammer’s eyes narrowed as he glared at Rarity, who gestured disarmingly with a hoof. “I’ve not spoken of it to anypony else, don’t worry about that.”

Twilight, who’s face had gone from irritation at Rarity’s interruption to a dawning of realization as several little facts suddenly rearranged themselves to make much more sense, kept her mouth shut as she waited for Cloudhammer’s response.

Cloudhammer’s mind spun in circles, trying to recall if he’d somehow said something to give it away. Finally, he sighed, and his eyes softened slightly. “What gave it away?”

Rarity smiled. “A number of things, though I admit it took me some time to put all the pieces together. I realized from Celestia’s letter that you’re married. Then when we were treating your wounds after those Lupus attacked, you kept mentioning a Star Dancer. But the letter said your wife’s name is Morning Sun. What finally made me realize it was when you spoke of your family’s tradition of having the first son serve in the Guard. You hid it well, but I noticed a slight tone of resentment as you talked about it. That made me see that if Star Dancer was your son, then what the likely cause of your resentment was that you and he had some sort of altercation, most likely about him joining the Guard. Am I on the right track thus far?” Rarity couldn’t help but look proud as Cloudhammer’s expression confirmed everything.

Looking back up to the moon, Cloudhammer sighed again as the memory came surging back to the front of his mind. “Star Dancer had just reached his 17th summer. I was so proud, my son would join the Guard, the tradition would continue. We had butted heads before over it, he had shown a talent for weather sculpting, and had even received an official request from the forepony at the Cloudsdale Weather Factory to come work for him. I’m not sure how he found out about Star’s talent, maybe some sky art presentation or another. But when I brought it up that evening, everything just seemed to explode. He tried to explain his reasons for not wanting to join, but I didn’t want to hear them. I explained my reasons again, and even offered a compromise where Star just go into the four year basic training. That only made things worse, and he started shouting at me, I got angry and called him a coward, told him that if he wanted to spit on the family’s history, then I’d rather not have him as a son at all.” Cloudhammer’s eyes threatened to betray him, but with some effort he whipped his rebellious emotions back into line and continued. “And that was it; he stormed out on the spot and left for Cloudsdale. I’ve not seen or spoken to him once in the 3 summers since, even though Morning kept in touch with him through letters. I’m starting to think that I may have lost him as my son.” As Cloudhammer finished speaking, he suddenly felt very tired, as if he’d flown a marathon from Manehatten to Fillydelphia and back without stopping.

Rarity and Twilight were silent for a moment, then the fashionista took a step forward, paused a moment and then struck Cloudhammer on the side of the head with her hoof. Cloudhammer jerked to the side, more from shock than the force of the actual blow. He slowly turned his head back to face them, anger flaring hot and bright in his eyes as he got to his hooves. “Miss Rarity, I suggest you back off, right now.”

She shook her head angrily, her horn remaining unlit as she stood her ground. “I most certainly will not! I cannot simply believe that you would just give up on your own son so easily! Even with what you said about not wanting him as a son, it’s obvious to me you still love him. So when you sit there in front of me, whining and complaining; I wonder what happened to the Guard who selflessly stood against three Lupus Minors for strangers, who despite his obvious age continues to serve in the Guard despite all logic to the contrary! Because the pony that I see here now is not deserving of that title!” And with a final harrumph, her horn lit, the bluish field enveloping his head. With a slight twist she undid the straps and removed the helmet, tossing it to the ground in front of him. Snorting, she turned and trotted back to the hollow, lifting her blanket and settling back under it.

Cloudhammer and Twilight both stood there, staring incredulously at Rarity’s form. Twilight turned her eyes back to see Cloudhammer bend over and take up the helmet in his hooves, wiping a dirt clod from the blade crest as he did so. Turning it over in his hooves, he looked at it for a long minute, as if trying to divine the answer to his questions from the helmet’s vacant stare. Finally, he turned the helmet around and settled it back onto his head, his coat shimmering slightly as it shifted back to stark white.

“Twilight, I think I would like some time alone, if you don’t mind.” Cloudhammer was turning away already, walking back to his original position and sitting down, turning his head skyward as he did so.

“Oh… ok. Well, I’ll see you in the morning then. And I apologize if what Rarity said offended you.” Twilight turned and started to make her way to her own pad when Cloudhammer’s voice stopped her.

“In all honesty, its better that it did.”

Twilight thought about it for a moment, but shrugged, her exhaustion getting the better of her and guiding her the rest of the way to her bed. Settling herself down under the blanket, her eyes gratefully closed… only to open what felt like a moment later to the light of the sun shining into their hollow. Raising a hoof to block the offensive light, she could see that her friends were all still asleep, except for Pinkie, whose whereabouts Twilight debated until she turned her head slightly, spotting the pink earth pony sitting motionless on the little hill outside. She blinked a few times; wondering if that was really Pinkie as she couldn’t recall the last time that the earth pony had stayed still.

Her moment of reflection was silenced as Cloudhammer trotted past her, making her twitch suddenly as she hadn’t even seen or heard him in the hollow with them.

“Something the matter, Twilight?” Cloudhammer asked as he walked up the hill and tapped Pinkie on the shoulder, getting a cloud of dust all over him in the process as she spun in place and practically flew into the hollow, deftly moving over and around the others and beginning to pack her things.

“How did… I didn’t… When did you… Nevermind.” Twilight concluded grumpily, the unicorn not normally one for early mornings.

Applejack was the next one to rise, yawning once before flipping her Stetson off her face and onto the top of her head with a practiced flick. “Mornin Twi, Ah didn’t expect to see ya’ll up ahead of me.”

“Don’t remind me.” Twilight answered blearily as she rubbed the last of her exhaustion from her eyes, looking as everypony else began to stir. Sighing at the lack of chance to return to sleep, she began to fold her blanket and pad, while Rainbow Dash trotted out to join Cloudhammer, stretching her wings with a yawn.

“So how’s the sky this morning?” Rainbow yawned again, causing everypony else to yawn too, even Cloudhammer, though he at least was able to disguise it as a deep breath.

“Haven’t been flying yet.” He replied, turning away to snort a small wad of dust from his nose. “I’m honestly surprised to see that Pinkie is still so full of energy this morning. If only the recruits I’ve had to train could have that kind of energy.”

Rainbow laughed, “Yea, but then you’d have a whole group of Pinkies running around all the time.”

Cloudhammer pondered that for a moment, before shaking his head in resignation. “You do have a point.” He felt himself pushed to the side as Pinkie stood up next to him, despite him having seen her not a second earlier packing her bags. “Besides, I don’t think Guard training procedures could handle a class of ponies with your… talents, Pinkie.”

Giggling as she bounced off, Pinkie looked over her shoulder, “oh, I’m sure it’d be a super-duper fun time Cloudhammer!”

Cloudhammer put a hoof to his head as he again wondered what exactly he had gotten himself into. Meanwhile, the others finished packing up, and soon everypony was ready to head out. Tightening the straps on his armor, Cloudhammer shook himself to make sure the armor wouldn’t chafe and started following the rail line.

…

The sun hung at the peak of the sky, beating down unmercifully on the group as they continued along the rail. Zecora seemed the most at ease in the heat, keeping pace with Cloudhammer even though the pegasus was starting to sweat under his armor. Rarity had pulled out some garment or another and had draped it over and around herself, and was perfectly fine, even though the garment itself was black.

Twilight, her coat starting to become matted with sweat, caught up with her. “How in the world are you not sweating in that thing, Rarity?”

Flipping a loose end back over her shoulder, Rarity smiled. “Simple my dear, the fabric absorbs the heat, but because it’s so thin and loose, I stay cool underneath. Well, cooler than I would be otherwise.” She looked in her bag for a moment, and then frowned. “I wish I’d thought ahead more, I’d have designed one for you and the other girls too, but the fabric I have left wouldn’t work for much…” her voice trailed off as she looked the assorted fabric over, then her face lit up, “ooh! Ideeea!” Her horn lit as she levitated some fabric, needle and thread out, and after a few moments, held what appeared to be a hat, or perhaps a head cover, which she settled onto Twilight’s head. After a few adjustments, she smiled. “There you go dear, that should help with the heat some.”

Twilight smiled as the cover at least helped a little with keeping the sun out of her eyes. “Thank you Rarity, this works nicely.”

The fashionista held back her twitch as once again, Twilight displayed her lack of fashion sense. Sure, the head cover worked, but it also looked good on her. The green of the fabric complimented her coat nicely, and if only she’d had more time and fabric to work with, she was sure that an outfit similar to her own could be arranged…

Twilight shook her head and sighed as Rarity’s eyes glazed over in thought, obviously trying to come up with a design for some outfit or another. Looking back at the others, she could see that they were doing better than she was in the oppressive heat. Applejack had her hat, Rainbow and Fluttershy could fly to get a cooling breeze, and Pinkie Pie just seemed immune to the weather, her hair still as poofy and bouncy as ever. Spike of course loved the heat, his scales not having any glands to even sweat with, something she currently envied as she watched her assistance scamper about. Looking ahead, she took a little satisfaction from the fact that Cloudhammer at least was sweating too, though he didn’t seem bothered by it in the slightest. Zecora wasn’t sweating at all either, likely due to the fact that she must have grown up in the savannah. She frowned as she realized that she had no way of knowing that, and in fact knew very little about the zebra’s past. She thought back to the few times they had spoken and realized that while the zebra had been curious about what it was like to be Celestia’s student and what Canterlot was like, she was very adept at redirecting questions about herself. Twilight thought back to the way she’d been acting when they’d spent the night in Canterlot, and decided that while she wanted to know what was bothering her friend, odds were she’d find out more once they entered zebra territory. If it turned out that it was a sensitive subject like it had been with Cloudhammer, she didn’t want to upset her.

That thought made her start thinking about Cloudhammer’s behavior over the past few days. Immediately after the Lupus attack, he had begun to loosen up considerably, almost treating them as friends. But then when they had prepared to leave, his previous cold exterior had returned. Then he had accepted Rainbow’s offer of a race, and had started loosening up again! She rolled all these facts around like gemstones in the palm of her mind, trying to find some pattern to explain his behavior. After half an hour of trying, she finally had to give up and throw in the towel. Maybe this was a stallion thing, and the fact that the only other male in their group was Spike probably wasn’t helping at all. Her thoughts continued to rage around her head like a tornado until she felt somepony grab her tail. Looking up, she saw that Cloudhammer and Zecora had stopped on top of a hill, and were talking briefly before he turned around.

“Alright, we’ll take a break here, drink some water and eat some of our food, then we’ll continue the rest of the way to Appleloosa.” He sat down on the hill, reaching around and pulling a small bag out from under his armor. Pulling it apart, he picked up what looked like a small, flat cake and began gnawing on it idly.

Pinkie Pie, instantly curious, trotted up to him and sniffed at it. “What is that? Is it some kind of cake? Ooh, can I try it?”

Cloudhammer put it back on the package, looked at it for a moment, then reached down and with a grunt of effort and a flick of the wrist, broke off a piece, picking up the rest of it again he nodded to Pinkie, who eagerly snatched up the piece and bit down.

She got a cross-eyed look on her face and spit it out onto her hoof. “It’s too hard, I can’t bite down into it. What kind of pony makes a cake that you can’t bite into?”

Cloudhammer chuckled as he gnawed on his for a few more seconds before putting it back on its wrapper. “That’s because you don’t bite down on it like regular, you gnaw on it. The polite term the Guard has for them are trailcakes. Our earth pony staff makes them out of all the basic nutrients a Guard needs while on deployment, and then they bake them so hard that you can’t eat it all at once, which helps if you find yourself on an extended mission and don’t have time for normal food.”

Applejack tilted her head in confusion. “Now wait just a pony-pickin minute, I thought you Guardponies only took unicorns and pegasi, Ah didn’t think ya’ll had a use fer earth ponies.”

Cloudhammer almost looked taken aback. “Of course we employ earth ponies, without them our logistics would collapse almost overnight. Not to mention who’d make our armor?”

“Wait, so earth ponies forge your armor? I’d always assumed that unicorns forged it, since it makes enchanting it easier.” Twilight’s horn lit as she cast out her sensing spell at the armor. She could feel the enchantment for the color change laying on it, but where she’d thought the enchantment and armor blended together she realized that a very slight layer existed between the two. Peering closer, she could feel a very small amount of… jerking back as she suddenly recognized exactly who’s magic it was that helped bind the enchantment to the armor, she pointed a hoof at Cloudhammer. “Why is Princess Celestia’s magic worked into your armor?”

The others all gasped in surprise and turned to look at Cloudhammer for an explanation. Cloudhammer looked down at the armor with pride as he explained, “When a pony first moves from Recruit to Private, an earth pony forges his first set of armor and it’s enchanted by a team of unicorns from our ranks. He receives a new set of armor when he reaches Second or First Lieutenant, with the same enchantment applied. However, should a Guard be promoted to Captain or General, it’s tradition that the Forgemaster himself forges the new set of armor, and that Celestia puts the enchantment on it. It’s been that way for the past seven hundred years or so.”

For a while, nopony spoke, before Rainbow Dash just shook her head and trotted up to the top of the hill. Looking out over the impressive view, her eyes narrowed as she spotted a dense cluster of buildings in the distance. “Hey guys, I think I see Appleloosa!”

Everypony snapped themselves back to reality and joined Rainbow in looking towards the town below them, the mares remembering the last time they’d visited and wondering what had changed in the time since they’d left.

After letting everypony have a few minutes to enjoy the view, Cloudhammer cleared his throat. “Alright then, let’s not waste time; I’d like to get there before sundown if possible.” He began to make his way down the hill, soon followed by the others.

…

As the weary travelers finally came within earshot of the town, they suddenly heard the pounding of hoofbeats as a yellow earth pony with a cowpony hat perched firmly on his head rounded the corner and galloped towards them. Skidding to a stop in front of the group, an ear to ear smile on his muzzle, the stallion looked at Applejack. “Cousin Applejack! It’s so nice to see you back here in wonderful AAAAAAAAPPLELOOSA!” After rearing back as he shouted the name of the town, he looked confusedly at the group who had clapped their hooves over their ears, except for Spike, Zecora and Cloudhammer. “So uh, what brings ya’ll out here this time? And in such… unusual company.”

Cloudhammer took a step forward. “Captain Cloudhammer, of the Equestrian Royal Pegasus Guard. We’re just traveling through on business to the throne, and felt that since your town is the only one out this far, to perhaps request lodging for the night.”

Applejack stepped up beside Cloudhammer. “If it ain’t too much trouble that is Braeburn, we got some bits between us to pay fer some rooms.” She fell silent as Braeburn’s expression twisted into one of shock.

“Applejack, Ah’m surprised at you! Ah’d never charge one of my own kin and her friends, especially given what ya’ll did the last time, sortin out that mess with the buffalo like ya did. C’mon, ah’m sure we can find room to put you and yer compadres up fer the night at my place, no problem at all.” Turning, he began to trot down the main dirt road that cut through town, the group looking at each other before following him.

Cloudhammer’s head looked for all the world like it was on a swivel, he unconsciously inspected every building they passed, his eyes lingering on each pony who he thought was looking at them funny.

Braeburn noticed it too, and with a shooing motion, chased off one of the onlookers. “Powerful sorry bout all the starin, it’s just we don’t usually get one of you Guardponies out this far west. So, ya said you was on business for the throne? What kind of business, if’n you don’t mind mah askin?”

Cloudhammer looked at Braeburn. “A pair of Guard pegasi and unicorns did arrive here a few days ago, correct?”

Braeburn’s eyes lit up. “Oh yea, that’s right! Shoot, I dun forgot about those guys. Let’s see, I think they bunked up in the rooms overtop of the Salt Block. That’s the local waterin hole for those of ya who weren’t here last time. Ya’ll wanna go see them Ah reckon?”

Cloudhammer only nodded, his trademark scowl starting to form as he trotted purposefully in the direction of the large tavern with a salt shaker on it. Braeburn shied away, sidling closer to Applejack. “Twas it somethin I said?”

Applejack snorted, “Nah, more’n likely some Guard ponies are about to find themselves in a whole heap a hot water for not being out doin their jobs. In any case, how’ve ya been cousin? Feel awful for not being able to come see ya sooner, things back in Ponyville seem to keep happenin one after tha other.”

Braeburn smiled. “Shucks, ain’t no problem at all cuz, tell ya the truth it’s been a mite busy out here too. Though we’re all grateful to ya’ll fer helping with tha buffalo, I tell you what, they sure can shake apples outta trees better than any pony could, that’s fer sure.” Looking concerned, he looked over towards the Salt Block, “now Ah hope your shiny friend isn’t gonna cause too much a fuss, folks aren’t gonna like it.”

Applejack started to reply, but a faint bellow could be heard from inside the tavern, and a few seconds later two pegasi and two unicorns fell out the door into the dust, followed by Cloudhammer, his wings up and his eyes burning with anger.

“NOW, I EXPECT YOU TWO SORRY EXCUSES FOR PEGASI TO GIVE ME FIFTY LAPS AROUND THE TOWN FOR DERELICTION OF DUTY! ON THE DOUBLE, MOVE MOVE MOVE!” Cloudhammer watched as the two pegasi flailed about until they got their hooves under them and sped into the air. Turning his gaze to the two unicorns, both of whom looked like they were about to wet themselves like newborn foals, he shouted, “AND AS FOR YOU TWO, I WANT THE TWO OF YOU TO GO OVER EVERY BUILDING IN TOWN AND CLEAN OFF ANY DUST YOU FIND. IF I CAN’T EAT OFF ANY FLAT SURFACE BY SUNRISE TOMORROW, I’LL PUT BOTH OF YOU ON REPORT TO CAPTAIN FLARE! DO YOU GET ME!”

The two unicorns sprang to their hooves and snapped simultaneous salutes, before trying to sprint in the other’s direction, crashing back to the ground in a tangle of limbs. Struggling to untangle themselves, they once again got back to their feet and tore off in different directions. Watching them for a moment, and checking the sky to make sure the two pegasi were doing their laps, he trotted back over to the group, all of whom were staring at him jaws agape.

He looked at them curiously, “What? Do I have something in my teeth?” Pinkie and Spike couldn’t help themselves and started laughing, and soon everypony who’d witnessed the chewing out was laughing. Cloudhammer snorted, then inclined his head toward Braeburn. “Now that that’s settled, I believe you were showing us to your home.”

Wiping a tear of mirth from his eye, Braeburn smiled, “Sure thing, though remind me never to get in a fight with you on tha opposite team, that was downright terrifying.” He started to lead the group once again through town towards his house, a two-story building in the simple style commonly found further out from the main cities of Equestria.

“Oh, that was nothing, just a little warm-up to clear my throat; you should’ve seen the captains who trained me, now there was a group of pegasi who could put the fear of Celestia into you with just a look, Captain Stormhoof especially.”

Twilight was intrigued at the mention of the name, having heard it several times during her studies in Canterlot. “You mean to tell me that you were trained by the Captain Stormhoof, the guard who actually fought and defeated two griffon Hunters at once in the Scythion Grand Arena?” she asked skeptically

Cloudhammer looked back at her with a slight smile on his face. “Of course, the family tradition has always been that the father trains the son.”

Twilight’s jaw hung open, working soundlessly for a second as she stopped walking. Cloudhammer simply kept going as the others paused next to her. Rainbow’s face was frozen into as much a look of shock as Twilights.

Rarity looked back and forth between her two friends in confusion. “I don’t get it, what is a ‘Hunter’ and just why are they so scary?”

Rainbow found her voice first, “Hunters are the biggest, meanest griffons in Scythion. They work exclusively for the griffon king and are occasionally rented out as mercenaries for any dirty work that needs doing. I’d never heard of anypony even fighting one and winning, let alone two.”

Zecora tilted her head, curiosity written on her face as she watched Cloudhammer’s receding form. “Truly Cloudhammer has many surprises in store, I wonder if time will continue to reveal more.”

The others all nodded agreement, before following Cloudhammer and Braeburn to his home.

…

The sun’s light shone in through the windows on the first floor, directly into Cloudhammer’s face. He scrunched his eyes closed for a moment before rubbing his hoof across his face. Stretching a bit as he got to his hooves, he looked down as his leg didn’t protest the movement at all. Gripping the edge of the bandage in his teeth, he pulled it loose, then unwrapped his leg to reveal that the cuts were nearly healed. He decided to ask Rarity about removing the stitches, and looked around the living room. It had been decided last night that the mares would get the bedroom and guest room, while Cloudhammer, Braeburn and Spike would sleep in the living room. Braeburn had insisted on giving Cloudhammer the couch, but he had refused, instead settling down on the rug, while Spike had taken the chair. Looking over at the couch, he could see that Braeburn was still asleep, though a few twitches and a grumble told him he’d likely be up soon. Deciding to stretch his wings some, he quietly opened the door and walked onto the porch.

Closing the door behind him, he could see a few of the townsponies making their way along the dirt roads to their jobs. Looking skyward, he could feel the warmth of the sun soaking through his skin and feathers, the sky a perfect shade of blue without a cloud in sight. Finally he couldn’t stand the feeling and flapped his wings, leaping into the air and gliding lazily over the town. Passing close to a few buildings, he could see that they had been scrubbed recently, not a trace of dirt showing. A few ponies who happened to be looking up waved cheerfully to him and he inclined his head, before spotting four gold armored forms standing rigidly at attention near the town’s entrance. Swooping in with a sharp snap of his wings to slow his descent, he landed directly in front of the pegasi and unicorns who to their credit didn’t flinch, their eyes continuing to stare unblinkingly forward. Pacing back and forth, his stern eyes carefully examined their armor and coats for any imperfection, imagined or otherwise. Finding them to be in good order, he stopped and turned to face them.

“Excellent work, I’m surprised to see that the slackers from yesterday actually had Guards in them. Private Forest, Second Lieutenant Coral, keep this up and you might actually prove you deserve to wear that plate.” The two pegasi’s chests expanded slightly at the praise, and Cloudhammer turned his gaze to the two unicorns. He sifted through his memory, trying to recall the names of the two Flare had sent out here, before giving up with a mental snort of frustration. “Names and ranks you two.”

“SIR! SECOND LIEUTENANT CHARGER SIR!” The one on the left barked out.

“SIR! PRIVATE SOLARIS SIR!” the one on the right shouted.

Cloudhammer peered closer at the two, his eyes tracing their armor for a moment before nodding. “Very well, excellent work on the town, I shall pass on word of this to Captain Flare. Carry on you lot, and don’t disappoint me again.”

“SIR YES SIR! SIR THANK YOU SIR FOR THE CHANCE TO PROVE OURSELVES SIR!” The quartet shouted in perfect synchrony.

Nodding his approval once again, Cloudhammer spread his wings and took off towards the center of town. Once he was out of sight, the four guards relaxed slightly, Forest turning to the others.

“I think my heart stopped a little there. I wonder why in the world the Princess would have the Old Pony himself out this far west?”

Charger nodded. Even if the pegasus captain technically didn’t hold rank over him, everypony in the Unicorn Guard knew Cloudhammer on sight, and that his friendship with Captain Flare meant any unicorn shirking duty around him would bring Flare down on them in a heartbeat. “I don’t know, but it’s got to be something big, what with the Bearers of the Elements here too.”

“Wait, you mean those mares were…” Coral asked incredulously. He mentally kicked himself for having eyed the flanks on that orange earth pony and in a moment of terror wondered if Cloudhammer had noticed it.

“Yes, and I’d make sure to keep your eyes in your head and your wings at your side when you see them next.” Forest admonished dryly, causing Coral to thank Celestia the armor hid blushes. He bit back a retort as the four settled back into the boring monotony of guarding a town in the literal middle of nowhere.

…

Cloudhammer knocked on the front door, only having to wait a moment before Braeburn opened it, a smile on his face despite the slightly bleary look in his eyes.

“Morning partner, what all had you out and about this fine morning?” Yawning despite himself, Braeburn pushed the door open wider and moving out of the way.

“Just wanted to do an inspection. This town you have here is very nice, if a little disorganized.” Entering the house as Braeburn moved aside, Cloudhammer could see Twilight on the couch, writing on a scroll. He could hear the sounds of industry in the kitchen, and the smell of haycakes wafted out, causing his nose to twitch and stomach to growl despite himself.

Twilight, looking up from her scroll, laughed at the captain’s discomfort. “Spike and Pinkie are making breakfast; Applejack’s lending a hoof so they don’t end up making nothing but sweets. Fluttershy’s awake, and Rarity’s making last minute adjustments to her hair I think. Rainbow of course is still…” the unicorn trailed off as the pegasus in question came fluttering down the stairs, trying to rub the sleep out of her eyes.

“I’m up already… sheesh, you early bird ponies really ought to try sleeping in for once, it’s fantastic.” Rainbow muttered as she blindly drifted into the wall, shook her head to get her bearings, and then floated into the kitchen. Everypony in the room managed to hold their laughter back until she left, but burst out laughing the second she entered the kitchen. Even Cloudhammer barked out a short laugh, much to the surprise and even greater amusement of everypony else.

As the laughter subsided, Rarity came briskly trotting down the stairs, followed by Fluttershy. “What in the world was so funny this early in the morning?” the white unicorn asked as she took an appreciative sniff of the smell coming from the kitchen. “Why, that smells delicious! Oh, and Braeburn my dear, I cannot thank you enough for the use of your own bed, if I were to spend another night on that pad I shudder to think what it would have done to my back.”

“Well, don’t get used to it Rarity, we’re leaving as soon as we get some food and refill our supplies.” Cloudhammer replied as he trotted to the kitchen for a peek to see if the others were done. The scale of the mess in the room made his jaw drop slightly before he snapped it shut and turned around. “By the way, where is Zecora?”

Twilight looked up from her scroll again. “I guess she must still be upstairs in the room. When I left she was still asleep, so maybe she’s not ready yet?”

Fluttershy smiled, “Well, I’ll go see if she’s up.” Trotting up the stairs to the second floor hallway, she saw the two doors to the master and guest bedrooms. She trotted to the guest bedroom door, which was still closed and knocked softly. “Zecora? Are you awake yet?” She didn’t hear anything from the other side, so after a moment’s thought she opened the door slightly. Still not hearing anything, she pushed the door open further to see Zecora sitting by the window, looking up at the morning sky. “Ah, you’re awake. Good, we’ll be leaving soon; the others are preparing breakfast now, would you like to have some? I could bring some up if you’re not ready yet… that is, if it’s alright with you.” Something was off about the zebra, even she could tell that, but she couldn’t put her hoof on it.

“Pardon my tone, but I want to be alone.” The zebra’s voice was thick, and her shoulders twitched slightly.

Now Fluttershy knew for sure that something was wrong. “I… Is there something you want to talk to about Zecora?” She jumped involuntarily as the zebra turned her head, revealing that her eyes were red and puffy, and twin trails of tears wound their way down her face.

“Forgive me for being like this. I must look such a mess.” The zebra’s chest hiked as she held in another sob. Fluttershy was instantly across the room, putting a hoof on Zecora’s shoulder. Looking at the pegasus’ cyan eyes, Zecora broke and embraced her, letting the tears flow as she cried. Patting her gently on the shoulder, Fluttershy made a few shushing noises until the zebra pushed back, wiping her eyes to clear the last few tears away.

Fluttershy used a corner of Zecora’s blanket to wipe her coat dry, and then made sure the door was firmly closed. Turning around, she walked back to Zecora and sat down on the floor next to her. “Do you want to tell me what’s wrong?”

Zecora took a hoofkerchief from her bag and blew her nose, her eyes already looking better. Giving Fluttershy a long look, she finally nodded and began to speak a little haltingly. “The reasons I had to leave my homeland, my people did not understand. For one who has left their tribe to return, they are met with reactions most stern.” The zebra started to say more, but found herself being embraced by Fluttershy, who shushed her with a gentle smile on her face.

“I know it’ll be hard, but we’re your friends, and we won’t let anything happen to you. So don’t you worry about a thing.” Fluttershy said matter-of-factly, her normally frightened demeanor replaced with the attitude she used for the occasional depressed animal she had to treat, like a bird with a broken wing.

Zecora was no bird, but the attitude worked all the same, the zebra feeling much better knowing somepony was on her side. Sure the residents of Ponyville treated her well enough, but there was still a tension that existed between them. Zecora knew it was because she was not a pony like the rest of them, but she’d come to terms with it since she at least knew they’d accept her. The prospect of returning to her homeland after leaving in the manner she had terrified her, but she knew that Fluttershy was right. The yellow pegasus and her friends, despite their rocky introductions, had always treated her just like anypony else; and she was proud to have met them, even before she learned of their exploits in fighting not only Nightmare Moon but Discord too.

“Thank you for your words my dear, though I ask for now that they stay between our ears.” Zecora smiled softly and hugged the pegasus again.

“Of course, but you really should tell the others, they’ll understand.” Fluttershy got to her hooves and trotted to the door, opening it and closing it behind her.

Zecora watched the door for a moment, then wiped her eyes one more time and began to prepare her bags.

…

Fluttershy came back down the stairs, Twilight looking up from her scroll as she wrote one final line and slid it into her saddlebag securely. “Everything alright Fluttershy?”

The pegasus looked over and nodded. “Oh, yes, everything is alright… Um, I’m going to go see if there’s any breakfast ready, okay?” She continued into the kitchen without even waiting for Twilight’s answer.

“I wonder what’s gotten into her?” Twilight mused, as Zecora came down the stairs, heading into the kitchen too. Sighing as once again she was denied the answer she wanted, Twilight got off the couch and joined the others in the kitchen for breakfast.

…

Once breakfast was done and cleaned up, everypony walked to the entrance to town, Braeburn coming along to give them a proper sendoff. Curiously, one of the pegasus guards seemed to act even stiffer when the group approached, earning a curious glance from Cloudhammer as they passed, which if anything stiffened the poor guard even more. After saying their goodbyes, the group turned away from the rising sun and continued towards the distant horizon.

The rest of the day passed without incident, which was a relief and a blessing to the group given their past few days. Rainbow was the first to spot the slow increase in the growth of vegetation, and the gradual leveling of the land from dust and rocks into rolling hills. If one thing could be found to be an irritant, the heat only seemed to rise until everypony present except Spike was sweating, making them all thankful they’d replenished their water in Appleloosa.

Finally, they climbed up a rock-strewn hill and collectively gasped. Transformed into a field of shimmering amber and gold by the setting sun was a vast plain of grass, dotted sporadically with trees as far as any of them could see. Even Rainbow was awed by the sight before her, the pegasus landing softly beside her friends to share the moment. Zecora took a half step forward, and in a voice that simultaneously hung heavy with regret, yet sang with joy, spoke, “Welcome to my home.”

11 - Homecoming

Chapter 11 – Homecoming

Zecora watched the sun slowly slide below the horizon, taking a few deep breaths as the scents of the savannah she had been so long separated from filled her lungs. She simultaneously wanted to just let herself run forward into the grass, let her hooves feel the dry earth beneath them, yet wanted to turn around and gallop in the other direction for as long as her legs would take her. She knew all too well the punishment that faced those who had left under circumstances such as hers, and the prospect of facing it made her knees weak. Suddenly, a memory gently brushed those fears aside with overwhelming force.

‘We’re your friends, and we won’t let anything happen to you.’ Fluttershy’s gentle voice rang inside her head, startling her out of her dark thoughts in time to realize that Cloudhammer had been saying something to her. “I apologize for my distraction, could you repeat your question?”

Cloudhammer narrowed his eyes for a moment, then spoke again, “I was asking if you felt that we can continue into the savannah at night or not. You know the terrain here better than anypony else does, after all.”

Zecora shook her head. “It is not safe to be out at night. The native predators here excel at hiding from sight. For them even a group of ponies would be a real treat, fit only to sate their hunger for fresh meat.”

Cloudhammer sighed. “Very well, we’ll set up camp here. I’ll take the middle watch. Applejack, I want you to take first watch, and Twilight will take the third. Anypony got a problem with it?” He looked to Twilight as she raised a hoof. “Yes?”

Twilight lowered her hoof slightly at Cloudhammer’s steady gaze, but steeled herself and straightened back up. “Why me? Why not Rainbow or Pinkie?”

“I’m not in the habit of explaining myself, but I suppose I can make an exception. First, you can detect things with your magic that you might not be able to see. Second, Rainbow I want well-rested so she can fly overhead tomorrow to keep an eye out for danger. Third, Pinkie and Rainbow took the watch the other night, so it’s somepony else’s turn to do it. Now, am I going to have any complaints Twilight?” Cloudhammer looked at her evenly.

Twilight thought about it for a moment, and decided that his plan did make sense, though she didn’t like the idea of waking up so early. “No, no problem at all…” she grumbled.

“Good, now let’s get some rest, we’ve got a lot of unfamiliar ground to cover tomorrow.” Cloudhammer ignored the round of muttered complaints as he stamped out a spot to sleep, but choosing to sit and watch the sunset first. Everypony else found their own sleeping spots on the hill and were soon dozing off on their own mats, Applejack coming over to sit next to Cloudhammer.

“So, do ya’ll think we’ll find somethin to fix what’s goin on back in Equestria?”

Cloudhammer shrugged his wings. “Doesn’t really matter what I think, Celestia thinks that something out here can help. If it exists, we’ll find it and bring it back, no matter what.”

Applejack snorted, digging a hoof idly at the dirt. “Spose you’re righ’ bout that. So tell me, Ah heard from Rainbow that ya’ll told her some story about how some Guard pony was up fer promotion tah Captain, and some other Guards beat tha livin tar outta him to make sure he was worthy of it. Now, Rainbow said that must make all ya’ll Guards crazy because tha means ya went through the same thing. But somethin about that just don’t add up tah me. Ah got a feelin that was you, wasn’t it?”

Cloudhammer looked at her levelly, then looked back up to finish watching the sun slide below the horizon. “Do you know why I told her that story Applejack?”

Thinking about it for a minute, Applejack finally said. “Can’t say Ah do. Mind explainin?”

“I told her because it was she needed to hear. I’ve spent most of my life training Guard recruits, and have seen more than a few fall apart because of a blow to their confidence. Rainbow was on the same path, and so I decided to tell her the story to show her she had a choice. She could give up and run away, or she could pony up and not back down in the face of her fear of failure.”

Applejack mulled it over. “So ah take it you had the same idea when ya told me what ya told me in tha woods?”

“That’s something you’ll have to figure out on your own. Wake me a third of the way through the night, and get some sleep once you do. Tomorrow’s going to be a long day for us all.” With that, Cloudhammer stamped the grass that had tried to stand back up and lay down, soon closing his eyes.

Applejack shook her head in irritation at his being so cryptic, before walking back to the spot she’d chosen to take the watch.

…

Zecora stirred as the rising sun warmed her hide. Her nostrils flared as the smells of the savannah filled them, wondering how the others in her tribe were doing on this wonderful morning. Yawning as she stretched, she suddenly remembered everything; the crushing terror, the feel of the wind in her mane and the dirt underhoof as she fled, finally escaping the thunderous hooves of her pursuers. For a fear-filled moment she could hear them approaching, catching her in the halfway state between wakefulness and sleep as they had failed so long ago. With a short cry, she surged to her hooves, eyes snapping open wildly as she swung her head back and forth.

Twilight practically leaped five hooves into the air at Zecora’s outburst, crashing to the ground in a tangle of limbs. Flailing about on the ground for a moment, she sorted out her legs and got to her hooves. “Zecora! Is everything alright?”

“My apologies Twilight, for causing a scene. It was nothing more than a bad dream.” The zebra replied, sighing as she shook the remnants of the dream from her mind.

“Well, I hope that it won’t become an issue when we’re traveling into the zebra lands. I take it that you don’t speak the zebra language Twilight?” Cloudhammer asked as he pushed himself to his hooves, shaking himself to resettle his armor. Twilight and Zecora both wondered how it was that despite sleeping in the armor all the time, Cloudhammer not only never got stiff, but the armor remained clean.

“N…No, I never had the chance while I was studying under Celestia, and Ponyville’s library was devoid of any books at all on zebras.” Twilight admitted.

“So unless the zebras speak Equestrian, then we’ll be counting on you.” Cloudhammer stated matter-of-factly as he turned to look out over the savannah. “In any case, let’s get moving. The longer we take, the more Equestria is going to suffer.”

…

Applejack had thought the desert sun was harsh, but the savannah soon proved it could get a lot worse. The air here was still drier than what she was used to, but not as dry as the desert, which meant she was sweating more. Looking in front of her, she could see it was especially irritating for Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, the two pegasi holding their wings out slightly to try and keep their feathers dry. Even Pinkie seemed to be affected, her normally poofy mane sagging somewhat as sweat began to soak it, though at least her attitude was cheerfully aggravating as usual.

Cloudhammer had chosen to have the group walk in a similar group to how they had gotten through the Everfree Forest, with him leading next to Zecora, Twilight and Rarity on the sides, Rainbow, Fluttershy and Pinkie in the middle, and herself bringing up their rear. She was a little miffed at once again being the last pony in the group, but had to admit that it made sense.

Looking around at the scenery, she once again marveled at the sheer expanse of the savannah. She’d not seen so much grass in her life, and taking an experimental bite, decided that she would be satisfied with just the one trip. The grass, while having the right taste, was entirely too dry; she supposed Big Mac would be more than happy with it, given his propensity for chewing on a sprig of dried grass all the time. She turned her head to the left to spit the offending mouthful out, and froze for a second as she spotted a slightly darker patch of grass about twenty hooves from the path, slowly keeping pace with them. Snapping out of it, she turned and picked up her pace so she was closer to the group. “Cloudhammer, Ah think we have a new friend following us.”

“Where is it?” Cloudhammer asked quietly, not turning his head or changing his tone of voice, though his wing nudged Zecora.

The two slowed down slightly so they were closer to the others, who started to glance to their sides, only to stop as Zecora spoke sharply, “It is not a predator, of that I am quite sure. Though I worry its intentions may still be impure.”

Cloudhammer’s ears twitched in his aggravation with the zebra’s rhyming dialogue, but before he could speak further, his head whipped sharply to the right as a dark shape sprung forward, the glint of metal nearly blinding him, but his training kicked in and he flung himself sideways, wings spread wide as he snorted a challenge. A chorus of cries held him up, and turning, he felt a surge of anger as he saw eight black and white forms, wearing long cloaks woven from grass, which must have let them come so close without being seen. He also noted the strange item they wore on their front right leg, consisting of a set of straps holding a short blade snug against their forelegs. He gritted his teeth and tried to think of a way out, but Zecora pressed a hoof against his wing, and he looked at her as she shook her head.

“Be at ease Captain, they mean us no harm. For the moment there is no cause for alarm.” The zebra indicated with a hoof as a ninth shape, the one who had struck at Cloudhammer, threw the cloak covering it to one of the other zebras. Uncovered, the shape was clearly a female zebra, though much more muscled than Zecora, with a number of faded scars on her sides. She slowly made her way to the group, giving the six mares and Spike a disdainful glance before turning her head to look at Cloudhammer. Her gaze lingered for a moment on the symbol of Celestia on his chestplate, before moving up to look him in the eyes. He returned her stare evenly, his cold blue eyes mirroring her dark brown ones in every way except for color. After a few moments passed, she spoke, a rapid-fire string of guttural syllables and clicks.

Zecora started, then looked at the other zebra curiously. The female repeated the same string of sounds, her eyes never moving from Cloudhammer’s. “She asks for your name, and your rank in the land whence you came.”

“Cloudhammer, Captain of the Equestrian Royal Guard.” He replied coldly, his eyes maintaining the intense staring contest. Nopony else in the group moved, not sure of what to do with so many blades facing them.

Zecora replied in the same language, her voice slower and more halting than the other zebra’s. Once she finished, the female, who Cloudhammer was sure was the leader of this group, tilted her head and spoke in rough, but passable Equestrian, “Cloudhammer, of Royal Guard, what brings your to our lands, and in presence of this fedja?” The disgust in her tone was tangible as she glared menacingly at Zecora, who cringed back until Cloudhammer moved so he stood between the two zebras.

“Zecora, translate for me if you’d please. We come from Equestria to ask your help. A great disaster has befallen our land, strange fields appearing and stripping magic from the land itself, as well as any ponies caught in them. These fields continue to appear further and further outward, and so far it is unknown how far they may reach. It is believed that your people’s knowledge of ritual lines may help put a stop to them, and so here we are. The zebra Zecora has come with us to act as a translator and guide. She is under my protection as a citizen of Equestria.”

Once Zecora finished translating, the other zebra snorted and spoke again in her native tongue. Zecora swallowed nervously as she finished. “She says that… that one such as I deserves no such protections, and must now follow her directions.”

Cloudhammer shook his head firmly. “She will remain under my protection and anypony who tries to lay a hoof on her, or anypony else in my group, will answer to me.”

The zebra’s eyes narrowed as Zecora finished her translation. The staring contest went on as the other eight zebras shifted uncertainly. Cloudhammer stayed rigidly unmoving, his eyes never leaving the other zebra’s. Just as everypony was certain that things were about to get violent, the zebra threw her head back and barked out a short, braying laugh. The other zebras looked uncertainly back and forth at each other before starting to chuckle a little themselves. The female stopped laughing abruptly and looked Cloudhammer in the eye. “This one I like. He is shuganaji.” Gesturing to the other zebras, she spat a harsh string of words and they fanned out, taking up a formation around the group. “You will follow to m’kazai. There we rest before moving to Teneca, where you meet kita’mola Teneca.” She started to turn, then paused, looking back at Cloudhammer. “You can call me Okoro.” Without another word she began to lead the group further into the grass.

Cloudhammer snorted irritably, but having no other choice followed Okoro, making sure to keep close to Zecora. The zebra was so on edge he would have mistaken her for Fluttershy, and the ugly glares the other zebras kept giving her weren’t helping. It was as he glared down one of them that he noticed something else that only made things more confusing. The zebra had a nearly identical mark on his flank to Zecora’s. Shooting a quick look at the others, he saw the same pattern reflected seven times. Looking forward, even Okoro had a spiraling mark. Narrowing his eyes, he growled softly to Zecora, “We’ll need to have a talk sometime soon about a number of things, like how all of these zebras have the same mark as you, and why they keep looking at you like you’re a timber wolf in a nursery.”

Zecora hung her head a moment before replying, her voice ragged. “I apologize, many secrets I have kept from you all. Reliving those painful memories was something I thought to forever stall. However, once we reach the m’kazai I will tell you everything. No matter the question, you may ask me anything.” She kept her head lowered as they continued to walk. Stray tears could be seen snaking down her face as they continued onward

Fluttershy quickened her pace and put a wing comfortingly over the zebra, while everypony else turned reproachful stares at Cloudhammer. He looked back at them all without a trace of emotion, before he finally gave up and turned his flinty stare forward.

Spike, finally giving up on being able to continue walking, climbed onto Twilight’s back. Looking around at everypony else’s expressions, he sighed sadly, “Well, not like things can get any worse.”

…

Rainbow Dash was dying, she knew it. All this walking, no proper pegasus would endure this kind of torture… well, except maybe Fluttershy, but Dash couldn’t fault her for that. But Cloudhammer, he certainly wasn’t a proper pegasus, and just when she thought he’d actually kept his promise and loosened up, he had to go and start treating Zecora like garbage. Sure, Rainbow was annoyed that Zecora hadn’t told them everything, but she wouldn’t have been so rude about it. And her legs continued to burn, reminding her that she’d been walking for hours. Finally, Rainbow couldn’t take it anymore; she snapped open her wings and took to the air before anypony even knew what she was doing. A mix of startled cries, barked commands and Cloudhammer’s distinctive bellow all rang out, but Rainbow ignored them all, lost in the simple joy of flying again. Leveling out at around a hundred feet, she could see for miles in the clear air. Just then, the sun glinted off something to her left and she looked down to see a large body of water. Her dry throat took the opportunity to remind her it was dreadfully thirsty, and she swooped down eagerly, landing a short distance away. She started to trot towards the edge, when the hairs on the back of her neck stood up. Her wings fluttered nervously as she looked around, the feeling of being watched enveloping her mind. But looking all around, she couldn’t see anything, the grass too far back to allow something to get the drop on her. She was the fastest flyer in Equestria after all, so dismissing the feeling, she started to lower her head to the water.

Just before she was able to take a drink, she felt something grip her hindquarters and yank her backwards, just as the water in front of her erupted in a spray of muddy brown. She had the barest glimpse of dark skin and white teeth framing a pink maw that snapped shut directly in her face, missing her nose by a hair. Powering her wings as fast as she could, she shot up into the air, soaked with water and she was sure other fluids as she looked down. The water churned with foam, but of whatever had attacked her, there was no sign.

“Rainbow! Are you alright?” Twitching slightly at the shout, Rainbow looked down to see Twilight standing there, her horn dimming as the magic left it. The others were standing there as well, concern written over her friend’s faces, while Cloudhammer’s eyes might as well have been stone. She frowned as she saw the zebras all had grim smiles on their faces, and that Okoro was even laughing! Suddenly feeling exhausted Rainbow floated down and landed heavily next to Rarity, who steadied her as she almost collapsed.

“Rainbow my dear, you gave us such a fright, taking off like that!” Rarity gasped suddenly, her horn lighting and a blue field reaching out.

Rainbow jerked back. “What is it? It bit my nose off didn’t it? My awesome face is ruined forever!” Pawing frantically at her face, she found her nose still in the right place, and looked up to see that Rarity’s magic had enveloped herself instead, picking out all the mud that Rainbow had gotten onto her coat and mane.

Looking up to see everypony’s deadpan expression, Rarity tilted her head quizzically, “What? You didn’t expect me to let her get my coat all dirty?”

“W-What was t-that thing?” Fluttershy stammered as she tried to keep Applejack between her and the water.

“Ah don’t rightly know Sugarcube, but whatever it ‘twas Ah ain’t seen nothing move like it did.” Applejack kept a wary glance on the water, only to whip her head around as Okoro moved passed them.

“Scared ponies not have river devils in your homeland?” she asked with a wide grin on her face as she selected a long stick. Picking it up, she threw it towards a log floating on the water, only for the log to blur into a frenzy of motion, ripping the stick into pieces with a savage twist of its head. Everypony gasped and took a step back as the creature settled back into floating serenely, its cold eyes looking directly at them.

Pinkie Pie leaned closer. “He almost looks like Gummy! Only bigger, and with pointy teeth…” the pink pony’s voice trailed off as she tapped a hoof against her chin thoughtfully. “I wonder if Gummy will ever get that big?”

“It is indeed a predator most subtle and scary. It lurks the river’s edge for those who are unwary.” Zecora added as she joined the ponies.

Okoro shot her an angry stare, but after a glance to Cloudhammer snorted irritably and rejoined the other zebras. “No distractions! We go now to the m’kazai to spend the night!” The zebras turned and indicated the ponies follow.

“You know, it’s weird, I’m used to that tone of voice, just not from a zebra.” Rainbow muttered, some of her bravado returning. As she began walking, she felt a hoof whack her lightly on the back of the head. Shooting a glare over her shoulder, she saw Cloudhammer give her a pointed look and shake his head before following the zebras. Rainbow rubbed her head as she and her friends followed the zebras further into the savannah.

…

Night had fallen as the group continued to trudge through the gently waving grass. Twilight couldn’t remember a time when she’d had such sore hooves. Judging by the sounds of her friends, they weren’t in much better shape. Even Applejack was showing the strain, though the farm pony fought hard to keep herself going. Twilight yawned, her exhaustion from having taken the third watch the night before making itself heard. Looking up, she felt a surge of irritation as Cloudhammer continued to plod along as if he were out for a relaxing stroll. It just wasn’t fair. Zecora she could understand, this was her native land after all, but Cloudhammer could at least do them the courtesy of at least looking tired.

Her head suddenly lifted as she realized they were approaching a sloped earthen wall, a dull glow from behind indicated fires burning. Her stride picked up as she contemplated getting the chance to work some of the night chill from her body, and more importantly, the opportunity to sit down. As they approached what had to be the gate, two zebras, even bigger than the males that had been escorting them thus far, stepped forward and grunted to Okoro, who replied in a rapid stream of the native language. The guards nodded and took a step back, their cold eyes staring out into the savannah as the ponies entered the encampment.

Twilight stopped dead in her tracks as the settlement opened up before her. This was the last thing she had expected to see.

12 - Can't Bury the Past

Chapter 12 – Can’t Bury the Past

As Twilight looked over the settlement, she felt her mouth hanging open and quickly closed it before anypony noticed. Given Zecora’s reactions toward talking about her homeland, and the impressions she had gotten from meeting Okoro and the other guards, she had expected some form of military camp or otherwise strictly ordered society. Instead, she saw a haphazard sprawl of tents and larger structures made from branches and grass, cooking fires dotting the open spaces. The atmosphere the settlement gave off made her almost feel like she was back home. Squeals of laughter broke her train of thought, as a few zebra foals darted from behind the closest tent. They playfully chased each other through the legs of the ponies and zebra guards, one of whom bore an actual, honest smile as he scooped one up and pretended it was flying before setting back on the ground. With a few admonishing words from Okoro, the foals’ expressions became downcast for a second before they chased each other off in another direction.

As the others pressed in next to Twilight, they too were surprised by the chaotic, almost happy state of the settlement compared with the outright hostility they had been met with. Pinkie Pie in particular beamed at one of the foals who had looked back, a little colt who waved shyly before taking off after his friends.

“He seemed nice, I wonder if zebras enjoy parties as much as ponies do?” Pinkie’s musings were interrupted as Okoro moved past them, the male zebras who had escorted them heading off in their own directions.

“You all come with me. We move out at first light.” Okoro led the group to a large tent set up to the side of the settlement. It had clearly seen better days, with faded patches competing with holes for space. The interior was no better, the floor just the dirt with some battered grass mats piled carelessly in the corner.

Rarity’s pupils shrank to small dots as she recoiled in horror at the mess of the tent. She opened her mouth to protest, but Applejack quickly clapped a hoof over her mouth and shook her head, shooting a glance at Okoro, who snorted and left the tent.

Pushing Applejack’s hoof out of the way, Rarity’s eyes narrowed as she turned to face the farm pony. “Applejack, what in Equestria was the meaning of that!”

“Sorry Rarity, but Ah don’t get a good vibe off that Okoro, if’n you catch my drift. Ah figured givin her more reason to be upset was a bad idea.”

“I agree.” Cloudhammer said as he swept his gaze around the tent, “Alright, let’s get settled. We may be inside a tent for the night, but we’ll still keep a watch. I’ll take the first watch, Fluttershy, if you’d be so kind as to take the second watch, and Rarity will have the third.” His eyes locked with Rarity’s as he spoke, the protest dying in her throat. “Now, I want to have a talk with you Zecora, if you’d come over here please.” He indicated the furthest corner of the tent with a hoof and started walking that way. He stopped as a barely audible voice spoke up.

“Wait.” Turning, he could see Fluttershy somehow managing to stand her ground yet still look timid. Her friends soon joined her, the mares and dragon forming a line between him and Zecora.

Sighing, Cloudhammer’s muzzle twisted into a resigned half-smile. “I take it you’re not going to let me talk with her unless all of you are present?”

“Heck yeah we won’t!” Rainbow said firmly, her magenta eyes flickering with traces of smoldering anger.

A chorus of agreement came from the others as Cloudhammer’s expression steadily soured. Tossing his head in irritation, he finally sighed in resignation. “Fine, we’ll do this your way. Zecora, I want you to explain what Okoro meant when she called you a fedja.”

Zecora, who had smiled a little at the support of the mares and dragon, frowned sadly. “Fedja means disgrace in my people’s tongue, an outcast all other zebras must shun. It is used for those who abandon their tribe, the penalty for which is too harsh to describe.”

Cloudhammer pondered this information, and opened his mouth to speak when Fluttershy cut him off. “But why would you abandon your tribe?”

Zecora sighed and looked back at her flank. “Unlike a pony who receives a cutie mark, a young zebra instead gets a spirit brand which tells their art. For a zebra with a spiral brand, their task is to act as a guardian of our land. But when my brand appeared I was dismayed, for instead of a shaman’s helix this spiral was displayed. So in a panic I made my choice to flee, the destination did not matter to me. After many days and with much effort, I was able to make my way across the desert. I soon found myself near a town called Ponyville, and hoped to avail them of their goodwill. However, my strange appearance gave them a fright, and in no time I was not a welcome sight.”

Twilight pondered this new information. She was curious on what zebra society punished runaways with, but the finality in Zecora’s tone gave her a very bad feeling about what it was.

Cloudhammer’s expression had steadily grown harder as Zecora had told her tale. When she finished, he turned and trotted to the opposite side of the tent and lay down, staring at the dirt as if to ask it for answers.

Everypony else looked confusedly at each other, before Pinkie Pie lit up, dug around in her saddlebags and produced a cupcake. Ignoring the bewildered looks that begged her to explain how she kept the treat in perfect condition, she carried it on her nose to Zecora and set it on the ground in front of her. “Here you go! It’s one of my special Feel-Better-No-Matter-What cupcakes.”

Zecora looked at the sugared snack sitting in front of her before giving Pinkie a small smile. “My friend you are too kind, I am sure this shall bring peace to my mind.”

Pinkie beamed in happiness and then bounced across the tent, somehow producing another of the treats as she did so without stopping at her saddlebags. She set the pastry down in front of Cloudhammer, who looked at it blankly before grunting his thanks and resuming his interrogation of the dirt under his hooves.

“Well, I guess we should try and get some sleep girls, it seems like we’ll be walking yet again tomorrow, and I for one am exhausted.” Twilight said as she wearily levitated her mat out of her bag and collapsed onto it, pulling a book out as she did so. The others rolled their eyes at her predictable behavior, but decided that she was right and set about finding their own comfy spots on the floor.

Cloudhammer continued to stare at the dirt for a time, until he was certain everypony else was asleep. Looking up to the roof of the tent, his eyes closed, letting his mind strip away the obstruction of the sky. He imagined the moon speeding its slow journey across the sky, slipping below the horizon until the sun stood tall in its place. Unbidden, his mouth mirrored the thoughts that scudded across that mental day like clouds, “Celestia, please let my wife and son be safe. Keep watch over Flare, the other Guards and everypony else, as you have done for so many centuries before. Fire within, Fire above.” Finishing the small prayer, Cloudhammer lowered his head and sighed heavily, rolling his shoulders to ease the weight of the armor. His thoughts continued to swirl darkly around his head as the night dragged on.

…

Star Dancer collapsed onto his cloud bed, not even bothering to pull the cirrus layer he used as a blanket over himself. Every muscle in his body ached from yet another day of nonstop work. Cloudsdale, as the chief citadel of the pegasi and home of the biggest weather factory in Equestria, needed to continue weather production as normal for the sake of everypony who made their living on the ground. But the addition of those accursed fields made the cloud city a particularly dangerous place to live. They’d had one of the things appear in a residential district, and if that patrolling Guard pegasus Firesong hadn’t been nearby to raise the alarm, the families caught in the fields would have fallen to their deaths. He shuddered, remembering pushing his aching wings to their limit, a crying foal directly in front of him, the filly unable to even work her wings to level out. His frown briefly lifted as he remembered catching her in his hooves, pulling out of the suicidal dive a mere hundred feet from the ground.

They’d had to take the affected to Hoofington, the fields negated the abilities of the pegasi to walk on clouds or lighten their bodies enough to allow true flight. Star shuddered again at the thought, flexing his wings despite the burn to reassure himself they were still there. After that incident, the City Council had decided that in the interest of public safety, they had to evacuate anypony not involved with the production of the weather. Hoofington and Trottingham had graciously opened their homes to those who couldn’t fly and their skies to temporarily hold the residential districts. It’d taken nearly three days with every pegasi able helping, but they’d managed to maneuver the houses from normal drift altitude to a comfortable fifty feet over the ground.

Looking up as his temporary roommate trotted in, closing the door wearily behind him, Star was reminded forcibly of how the crisis had superseded nearly all other aspects of life in Equestria. “Take it your day didn’t go any easier than mine?”

“You can take a guess. We had to dash over to Fillydelphia to help their weather team out; it figures they’d pick us to do it.” Soarin’ groused as he rummaged in the small refrigerator. “Is there any of that pie left?”

Star shook his head, “No, you ate the last of it for breakfast, remember? And besides, if anypony could get to Filly and back in record time, it’d be the Wonderbolts.”

“Yea, I guess… too bad that doesn’t make sore muscles hurt less. How’d your day go?” Soarin’ trotted to his cloud cot and slumped onto it.

“We finally finished detaching the residential districts, so now we just have the Weather Factory buildings to take care of, thank Celestia. It’s too bad we had to abandon the Cloudiseum, though the higher ups think we should be able to find it again without too much trouble. The Flight Camp’s a total loss though, we’ll have to build it from scratch once this is all said and done.”

“That stinks, I had some good times at that Cloudiseum…” Soarin’s eyes fell on a letter sitting on the end table. “Dude, I’m gonna be honest with you, that letter needs to be put away. You keep agonizing over it, it’s gonna eat into your work...”

“I CAN’T HELP IT ALRIGHT!” Star shouted angrily, though his eyes bore more worry than anger. “I mean, D… Cloudhammer’s tough and all, but he’s nearly seventy! At this rate he’s going to get himself killed!”

Pushing himself off his bed with a grunt, Soarin’ walked over, took the letter gently in his teeth, and carried it into the kitchen where he placed it in the box that was enchanted to hold solid objects on the clouds. “Well, it’s obvious to me that you’re worrying about a lot of nothing kid. I mean, if your dad’s half as tough as you say he is, then he’s got nothin to worry about. On top of that, your mom said the Bearers of the Elements went with him, and if I remember right, that rainbow pegasus from the last Young Flyers Competition is one of them. What was her name again? Rainbow something or other… Dash, that’s it! Rainbow Dash, and I’ll tell you what, been a long while since I’ve seen a pegasus who can fly as well as her. Myself and the rest of the team excluded of course.” He chuckled lightly, and then the serious expression returned. “On top of all of that, the rest of the Bearers aren’t slouches either, if the stories about them are true. So your old sire’s got a lot of power to back him up if he needs it. Just keep your head in the game kid.”

“Quit calling me kid, I’m only a few years younger than you.” Star replied, though a wry grin broke his depressed look.

“That’s more like it! Now, I’m tired as can be, I’m gonna pass out. See you in the morning. And if that nightmare or whatever comes back, don’t wake up shouting again. I want to actually get a full night’s sleep tonight.” Soarin’ dropped back onto the bed and twisted about to find a comfortable position.

“Yea yea, I hear ya… and if you start talking about that mare you’ve got your eye on in your sleep again; I’m putting you on the porch this time.” Star snorted as he rolled over. He closed his eyes, hoping that tonight at least would be peaceful. He had been having weird dreams the past few nights, of flying through the skies over Canterlot, only for there to be a blinding flash of light and the smell of salt in the air before he woke up.

…

Cloudhammer stretched and opened his eyes, seeing the tent much as it had been before he went to sleep, the only difference being Rarity occupying the same spot Fluttershy had. Flexing his wings, he got to his hooves, tossing his shoulder to loosen a sore spot that had cropped up during the night. “Anything happen last night?”

“Of course not, though I at least was able to spend the time productively and clean all this filthy dust from my coat, it gets absolutely everywhere.” Rarity complained as she trotted over to her bags and started fussing with a set of combs that began brushing themselves through her mane.

Cloudhammer sighed and turned away, not in the mood to listen to her complain yet again. Seeing the others were starting to stir, he decided to take a quick look outside and trotted to the flap of woven grass that covered the entrance. Nosing it aside, he found himself facing down a pair of zebra guards, who flanked either side of the entrance. Their eyes narrowed and their ears flicked back and forth irritably as they made sure he was plenty aware of their foreleg blades. He snorted dismissively at them, and began to walk away when one of them hissed a string of the zebra tongue and moved in front of him, pointing towards the tent with a hoof. Cloudhammer stood his ground and glared at the zebra, the two stallions both unwilling to back down. The zebra shook his head and flexed his blade arm, while Cloudhammer simply fluttered his wings slightly and narrowed his eyes.

The standoff was broken by Okoro, who laughed harshly as she walked up. “I suggest you avoid making a fight with this one, he is old but still fierce.” The zebra snorted derisively but backed down. “So, are your little ponies too afraid to face the savannah again?”

Cloudhammer snorted as well, folding his wings against his side sharply. “I doubt it, though my opinion could be swayed by your mare-ish guards. They lack discipline, my stallions back home could thrash them with their wings tied.”

Okoro only laughed harder. “If you say so shiny pony, if you say so. However, time for jokes is over, we must leave soon if we are to reach a safe haven by nightfall. Savannah not safe to travel at night.”

“Zecora did mention the native predators…” Cloudhammer trailed off as Okoro shook her head.

“The fedja knows nothing. The true threat is much worse than a few simple animals. Now, gather your little ones, we leave before the sun finishes stepping over the horizon.” Okoro turned and trotted away, whistling once as she turned the corner.

Cloudhammer shook his head and re-entered the tent to get the others moving.

…

Once again, Twilight found herself trudging along under an oppressively hot sun, her coat streaked with dirt and sweat. It didn’t help that Spike insisted on riding on her back, but she could hardly fault the baby dragon. The menacing looks the zebras kept giving them weren’t helping at all.

Nopony else was doing any better, Rarity least of all, her shawl which had worked so well in the desert had ended up hanging limply from her body by the end of the first hour. She’d ended up having to wring it out and put it back into her saddlebag in disgust, and simply kept her head pointed fixatedly forward.

Pinkie Pie was for once walking instead of her usual bounce, which had concerned her friends until they realized that she was simply tired and not at risk of becoming depressed. Her normally poofy pink mane hang in ragged, sweat-soaked clumps, and her usual wide grin was reduced to just a normal smile.

Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy oddly enough, seemed to be doing fine despite the heat. Twilight envied the farmpony’s Stetson at times like these, before remembering that she still had Rarity’s hat in her bag. Lighting her horn to pull it out, she winced suddenly, sucking air through her teeth in annoyance.

Cloudhammer looked back. “Something the matter Twilight?”

“Nice to see you lightening up, Captain. And I don’t know; just feel a little fuzzy for some reason.” Twilight muttered, not noticing Okoro stiffening.

“Are you feeling well my dear?” Rarity asked, her horn lighting up as well before she suddenly winced as well, her horn going dark as she clapped a hoof to her forehead.

Cloudhammer stopped abruptly, causing everypony else to come to a confused halt as well. The zebras started muttering amongst themselves before Okoro snapped off a string of words and they fell silent, slowly moving inward toward the group of ponies. For a few seconds there was silence, everypony looking nervously around, the tall grass waving gently in the breeze. Leaning in toward Okoro, Cloudhammer whispered quietly, “What’s going on?”

Okoro leaned back to reply when her eyes suddenly flicked to the left, where a zebra head could be seen vanishing beneath the grass. A brief thrash of motion could be seen, then nothing. Okoro barked out a short string of commands, the four zebras on the right side quickly moving in to surround the mares. The three remaining on the left moved towards where the fourth had been, but the grass exploded upward as three dark forms burst from the ground, followed by a fourth, much larger form.

Time seemed to slow as Twilight stared, too shocked to feel anything. The creatures shared a similar body shape to the Diamond Dogs they had encountered near Ponyville some time ago, but these creatures had significant differences. For one, their appearance was significantly more bestial, their fur ragged and eyes burning with hate. They wore a form of primitive armor made from what she realized was the same texture as the creature that had attacked Rainbow at the river, and their paws were tipped in talons like Spike’s. Then time abruptly seemed to rush back into its normal flow as the zebras leaped in to attack, and she felt Cloudhammer’s hoof smack across her chest as he shoved himself between her and their attackers.

The three smaller creatures lunged at the closet zebra, their combined weight carrying him to the ground out of sight, their arms lifting up and falling with a dreadful finality. Cloudhammer felt his wings flutter as the urge to join the brawl made itself known. However, his attention was brought back to the larger creature, easily a good three hooves taller than he was, and heavily muscled. It grinned savagely as a zebra charged it, backhanding it with such force that the zebra flew sideways before hitting the ground. Shooting a quick glance to Okoro, who nodded as well, the two immediately charged in, taking advantage of the brute’s distraction as it lifted another zebra one-handed. Okoro slashed at its arm with her blade, causing the creature to drop the zebra it had been choking and take a step back. Cloudhammer in the meantime, had darted in under its other arm and spun, bucking with both back legs directly at the center of the things chest. With a hard grunt of exhaled air and a whimper as it tried to inhale, the brute toppled over with a loud thud. The three smaller ones, seeing their comrade fall, immediately abandoned the fight against the other zebras and tunneled straight down into the ground. Cloudhammer snorted derisively at the others and turned to face Okoro, breathing hard yet feeling better than he had in days. Okoro grinned back at him, before her smile vanished and she started to shout. Whatever she said was lost as Cloudhammer felt a paw grab his back leg and fling him backwards, over the creature he’d thought was unconscious.

Flailing his legs and wings, he managed to get himself mostly upright, in time to see the ground racing to meet his muzzle. In a tumbling series of impacts, he came to a rest on his side, and opened his eyes to see a massive form barreling towards him. Struggling to get to his hooves, he could tell that he wouldn’t make it, and so lowered his head, intending to try and at least gut the thing with his helmet blade. However, the beast instead leaped over him, so close he could have reached out and touched it, before diving into the hole it had dug to launch its attack.

Cloudhammer tried to roll over and winced as his hind leg protested the action. Looking down, he couldn’t see anything of course, but there was definitely a bruise forming where the thing had grabbed him. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself over and staggered to his hooves, flexing his wings before wincing yet again. Looking at his right wing, he could see half the feathers were completely out of place, and when he tried to extend it, the muscles practically sang in agony. Tossing his head angrily, he turned to make his way back to the group, passing Okoro as she grinned snidely.

“Does the old one need to take a rest?” She asked, laughing as his glower turned even darker and he ignored her. She kept laughing as she joined her men, who were tending to the badly wounded zebra on the ground, and digging out the one that had been pulled into the ground.

Joining the others, Cloudhammer sat down heavily, hissing as his armor jarred his swelling bruise. He could hear the mares crowding around him, but chose to simply stare at the dirt until he felt somepony taking his right wing and extending it. Grunting, he looked over angrily to see his wing enveloped in a purple glow, while Fluttershy had some of his feathers gently held in her mouth. Upon seeing his expression, she squeaked and let go, darting out of sight behind Twilight, who sighed.

“Ugh, fine, guess I’ll have to do it if you’re just going to glare at everypony.” Rainbow muttered as she walked over and continued to preen his feathers.

“How does your leg feel?” Twilight asked, concern written across her features.

“It’s fine.” Cloudhammer replied, his expression still dark.

“Are you sure? I know a little healing magic, I could take a look at it if you want…” Twilight trailed off as Cloudhammer glared at her.

“I said it’s fine.” He twitched as Rainbow pulled hard on a feather, then released it and returned the glare.

“There, I fixed your wing. Now lighten up.” Rainbow’s magenta eyes were as hard as Cloudhammer’s blue, the two staring at each other before Cloudhammer’s eyes drifted slightly to the side.

“Thank you for the assistance Rainbow. However, I don’t want anything done to the leg. It’ll serve as a good reminder.” Cloudhammer folded the wing gingerly back against his side and walked over to Okoro, limping slightly despite his best effort to hide it.

“I swear, that pony’s as stubborn as you can be AJ.” Twilight groused.

“Ah wouldn’t argue that with ya Twi, but Ah don’t think the leg or wing’s what’s botherin’ ‘im.” Applejack watched as Cloudhammer spoke with Okoro.

“Well w-what do you think it is?” Fluttershy asked, still a little nervous from Cloudhammer’s outburst.

Rarity’s eyes half-closed as the unicorn’s thoughts swirled madly inside her skull. “Girls, I think I have an idea of both what’s bothering the dear Captain, and how we can fix it, now gather round, I’ll explain everything…” The other mares crowded in, while Spike hopped off Twilight’s back to stand in the middle.

“So what were those things? They can certainly hold their own.” Cloudhammer idly flexed his hindleg, wincing again as the bruise scraped against the armor.

“They are called diamond dogs. They raid our biashara’s caravans, hoping to steal our weapons and supplies. They used to only attack at night, but now they strike at any time.” Okoro replied, tying a bandage to the side of the zebra who had been tackled by the three small ones. His hide had been crisscrossed by their claws, though he kept an impassive expression despite the obvious pain.

“I see… How long until we reach Teneca?” Cloudhammer’s expression at Okoro’s information had briefly darkened, though he forced it to the usual stare when she turned to face him.

“It won’t be long. Two or three turns of the sun at most, if you ponies can keep the pace.” Okoro thumped the zebra she’d been bandaging on the side and spoke to the others, who picked themselves back up, each one in turn cuffing the one who’d been buried on the back of the head.

“I assure you we will.” Looking back over his shoulder, he could see the mares clustered together whispering furtively. “Are you all finished, or do you want some tea while you gossip about the weather?” he said irritably

“Oh no, we’re alright, ready to leave when you are.” Rarity turned, her eyes locking with his as the others all nodded assent and got back into their assigned places.

“Alright then, let’s keep moving.” Cloudhammer moved back to his place and started walking, gritting his teeth as every step with his hindleg caused a flare of pain where the armor jostled it.

…

The next two days passed without incident, though Cloudhammer’s mood grew steadily darker as the trail dragged on. He even stopped having them take turns with the watch, though Twilight suspected that he was doing it on his own anyway. She eventually gave up on trying to figure it out, deciding to trust in Rarity’s plan for now. Instead, she started spending time with Okoro, working to improve her knowledge of the Equestrian language. Surprisingly, Okoro turned out to be an excellent learner, and after the first full day had improved her basic grammar and vocabulary, though some of the advanced concepts and words still eluded her. Twilight had mentally admonished herself for being surprised at this, as she knew a thirst for knowledge could exist in anypony, regardless of where they came from.

It was as the sun was setting on the second day that Okoro asked about Equestria for the first time. “So what is life like in Equestria?”

Twilight looked up from the scroll that she was writing in. “Well, I’ll admit it’s a lot different than life is here. We live in towns and cities like you do, but we have made a lot more advancements in architecture than you seem too. We’ve also made great strides in the sciences and literary fields, and generally, I’d say we pretty much live in peace and harmony with each other and the land.”

“That doesn’t sound much different at all from the way we live here.” Okoro observed.

“Well, I suppose you’re right. Though we don’t have the problem of predators living in the same places we do. They generally stay in the Everfree Forest and keep to themselves.”

“I see… So if life in Equestria is so peaceful, why do you have ponies like him?” Twilight looked over at Cloudhammer, who was again sitting by himself.

“Well, there are times when the creatures in the Everfree Forest come out for some reason or another, and the rest of the time the Royal Guard serve in various roles like… like…” Twilight trailed off as she realized that she didn’t really know what the Guard did when they weren’t needed to defend Equestria. “I suppose that’s why there’s so few of them left compared to the old records.” Twilight concluded sheepishly, neither of them noticing Cloudhammer’s ear swivel back down, nor him rolling onto his side to face away from them all.

…

As the sun rose on the third day, everypony could feel the excitement coming from Okoro and the others, and hurried themselves to avoid slowing them down. Even Cloudhammer seemed to be in a slightly better mood and actually let the scowl that had occupied his face for the past two days fade.

Twilight could see a tall ridge in front of them, the first real change in elevation she’d seen since they arrived in the savannah. She picked up her pace, looking forward to the chance to get above the rest of the terrain and maybe catch a cooling breeze. Her friends followed her lead while Cloudhammer simply kept walking, the thousand hoof stare the Guard were famous for etched onto his muzzle.

They reached the top of the ridge and closed their eyes in relief, the weather deciding to cooperate and give them a blast of cool wind. Fluttershy could hear the steady hoofsteps of Cloudhammer and the zebras as they crested the ridge as well, and shied away behind Applejack when she heard Okoro’s barking laughter.

“You think the wind is something, open your eyes, Teneca lies before us.”

Opening her right eye just a little, Fluttershy gasped in tandem with her friends as they beheld the massive sprawl before them. It looked to be even bigger than Fillydelphia or Manehatten in ground covered, but none of the buildings were taller than a single level, save for a large structure in the center. Even at this distance a wall could be seen that encircled the entire city, and if she squinted, Fluttershy could see tiny dots moving about which she realized must be zebras. It was then that the true scale of the city struck her, and she sank to her hindquarters with a muffled squeak.

“Land sakes, Ah don’t think Ah’ve ever seen a town this big, and Ah’ve been ta Manehatten before.” Applejack was just as dumbstruck as Fluttershy.

“Let’s see… given the angle of the sun and the rough height of this hill…” Twilight muttered, her horn lit as a piece of parchment and a quill sketched out angles and numbers.

“I admit it is impressive… if somewhat primitive. No offense intended of course.” Rarity smiled apologetically at Okoro.

“Do you think they have any gemstones? I’m starving!” Spike’s stomach grumbled in agreement.

“Well what are we waiting for, let’s go already!” Rainbow took off and circled lazily over the group.

“I wonder how big a party here would get?” Pinkie’s eyes narrowed as she contemplated trying to throw every zebra there her trademark Get-To-Know-You-Party.

Cloudhammer and Zecora both, on the other hand, looked down at the city silently, one wondering if the city would be the last thing they saw, and the other hoping that what they sought was here.

“Well, what are you ponies waiting for? Time is wasting.” Okoro pushed her way past the group and started to make her way down the ridge, followed by the other zebras and the ponies.

13 - Darkening Skies

Chapter 13 – Darkening Skies

As the group approached the gates into Teneca, Cloudhammer was pointedly reminded of how big the city actually was. The earthen wall was easily twenty hooves high, and had zebras patrolling along its length. There were two more of the hulking guards standing in front of the actual gate as well, and as they drew up to it one of them growled a string of words to Okoro. She glanced at Cloudhammer and replied, their exchange becoming more heated until Okoro finally yielded and walked back to the group.

Looking at Cloudhammer, Okoro sighed. “I am told you must remove your helmet and surrender it to the city guard. Only those serving Teneca may carry weapons within the city.”

Everypony tensed, not looking forward to the confrontation that was about to ensue. Twilight remembered the fire in Cloudhammer’s voice as he spoke of his family keeping the helmet for a thousand years. She knew that he would refuse to turn over the helmet for any reason.

Confirming her fears, Cloudhammer’s expression didn’t change at all. “I understand, but must respectfully decline. This helmet is an heirloom that has been in my family for generations.”

Twilight shot nervous glances to each of the two guards, whose expressions grew steadily darker as Cloudhammer stood his ground. Looking to her friends, she could see they were just as worried as she was. When Cloudhammer continued speaking, they were stunned to hear his next words.

“Twilight, Rarity, I need your assistance for a moment. I need you to remove my helmet blade.”

Twilight honestly couldn’t believe what he had said. “Excuse me?”

“I don’t believe I stuttered. I need the helmet blade removed. Rarity is skilled enough with magic to remove the actual blade. I need you to prevent the protective enchantment woven into the armor from reacting to Rarity’s magic.” Cloudhammer turned and looked her square in the eye. “Now, Twilight, there’s no other way.”

Twilight swallowed hard and nodded. “Of course, Captain.”

Cloudhammer looked to Rarity. “Will you do this Rarity?”

“I’ll… I’ll do my best.” The fashionista replied. Taking a few steps closer, her horn lit with an azure glow that reached out and embraced the helmet’s blade. Almost immediately orange sparks began to flicker within the field, moving steadily towards Rarity’s horn.

Gasping in shock, Twilight’s horn lit with its own purple glow and merged with Rarity’s magic, grasping at the orange sparks and tossing them to the ground. Twilight’s eyes twitched as her magic touched each spark, feeling as if they were burning red-hot. She then noticed that as each spark hit the dirt, it actually sizzled for a few seconds before extinguishing with a puff of smoke. As Rarity’s magic separated the joining holding the blade to the helmet, the number of sparks increased until there was a steady rain of orange between her and Cloudhammer, pockmarking the ground with dozens of tiny craters.

Finally, Rarity’s magic severed the last of the joining and lifted the blade free. The cascade of orange sparks ceased almost instantly, and Twilight sagged a little in relief as her horn’s light went out. Cloudhammer craned his head around and pulled a small bag out from under his foreleg. He set it on the ground and pulled another bag from it, this one larger and more rectangular. He set it gently on the ground and took the blade from Rarity, lifting the edge of the bag and sliding the blade in. Picking up the bag by its drawstring, he pulled it shut before turning and holding it out to Twilight.

“Keep it in your saddlebag, the bag is enchanted so nothing can pierce it without a lot of effort.” Cloudhammer turned and picked up the smaller bag, and looked back to Twilight. “Can I ask you to hold this for me as well? It’s admittedly difficult to put back without taking off the armor.” His voice sounded steady, though Twilight swore she heard a slight waver in it. But she shook her head and nodded, her horn lighting again as she tentatively took the bag with her magic. This time, no sparks came and she tucked it into her saddlebag.

Cloudhammer nodded smartly and then turned back to Okoro, who had watched the process with interest. “Will this be satisfactory?”

Okoro turned to the guards and spoke briefly with them before turning back. “It will suffice, though you will of course not remove the blade from the bag for the duration of your stay in Teneca.”

Cloudhammer nodded. “I will of course follow your laws while within the city.”

Okoro translated this for the guards, who glared at the group for a few more seconds before taking up their positions again. Okoro relaxed slightly before motioning for the group to follow her. The mares, after a few glances at each other and at Cloudhammer followed suit.

As they walked through the streets, Twilight couldn’t take her gaze off of Cloudhammer’s now bare helmet. It seemed such a small thing, but without it he seemed… reduced, less of a pony than he was before. She contemplated talking to him before she realized that the sense of unease pervading her mind wasn’t just coming from Cloudhammer, but from the town around them. Looking around, she saw that the mood of the city was completely different from the settlement before. No foals played in the street, and whenever she met the gaze of any of the zebras passing by they shied away.

Edging closer to her friends, she could see they were noticing the same thing. Spike, nervousness written across his scaly face, climbed up onto her back.

“What’s wrong with this place Twi? I don’t like it here.” Spike huddled closer against the back of her neck, something he hadn’t done since he was a hatchling.

“I don’t know Spike, I suppose we’ll just have to see.” Twilight didn’t want to admit it, but the town was getting to her too, her unease getting worse by the second.

“I admit the air of this city is thick with fear, I wonder if something has recently happened here?” Zecora muttered to nopony in particular.

“Ooh! Maybe they could use a par…” Pinkie Pie’s trademark answer to everything was cut off as Applejack put a hoof to her mouth.

“Sugarcube, Ah know ya’ll think a party can fix everything, but now ain’t the time for one Ah reckon.”

Pinkie Pie pulled Applejack’s hoof away from her mouth. “Now that’s not true Applejack!” Pinkie looked at her friends, and then at the zebras giving them odd looks. “Well, I’ll put it on hold, but mark my words everypony; there will be a party here.”

Further conversation ended as they came to a large intersection and Okoro drew to a stop. Another pair of zebras barred their way, their expressions grim. After a short exchange, Okoro snorted in irritation and turned back to the group.

“Teneca desires to speak with the one called Cloudhammer at once. The rest of your group will be put into a reserved area for outsiders.” Her eyes narrowed as Cloudhammer took a step forward.

“I appreciate Teneca’s offer, but I am afraid I must insist that Twilight Sparkle accompany me. As Princess Celestia’s personal student, her presence is not only proper, but required.” Twilight winced as Cloudhammer finished speaking and the glares of the zebras present turned to her when Okoro finished translating. The seconds crawled by like Spike on Reshelving Day before the zebras finally snorted and turned away.

“Please, follow me. My shuganaji will escort the rest of you to your tent in safety.” With a terse command, the eight zebras formed up and herded the rest of the mares down the street to their left. Spike in particular seemed nervous, but managed to keep a brave face on for Rarity, even putting himself between her and one of the zebras he thought was getting too close. Zecora seemed especially nervous, but the other mares kept her in the middle of the group. As they rounded the corner Applejack shot a look back toward Twilight and nodded reassuringly, before disappearing from sight.

“Twilight, focus. I want you to pay attention to everything you see when we meet this Teneca, and to keep an eye out for any magic at all. Though do not let them see you using it if you can manage it.” Cloudhammer whispered as they followed Okoro down the street toward the large structure that towered over everything else in the city.

“R-right. Not a problem at all.” Twilight stammered as the guards in front of the tent, who could have passed for the twins of those who were guarding the main gate, examined each of them before returning to glaring steadily at the rest of the town.

Passing through the doorway, the first thing Twilight was aware of was the smell. The air inside the tent positively reeked of various kinds of herbs, and thick bands of smoke lazily drifted through the air. The second thing Twilight noticed was that the tent was very dark, no natural light making its way through the thick walls. The only real illumination came from a roaring fire in the center of the tent, the flickering flames making the shadows jump and twist as if alive.

There were more hulking guards, spaced evenly around the outside edge, except for the far side. Peering closer through the flames, Twilight could see that there were four guards standing two on each side of a massive stone throne. Lifting her gaze, she felt her heart stop as she finally beheld Teneca. The zebra easily towered a head over any of the zebras she had seen, and could have given Celestia a run for her bits in terms of stature. However, where Celestia was slender and graceful, everything about Teneca radiated raw physicality. His frame was layered in slabs of heavy muscle, his barrel as big around as one of the Apple family’s barrels of cider. Scars wound their way back and forth across his body, one in particular directly over his heart.

But all of this was not what terrified Twilight the most. It was when she met his eyes that she wondered if her heart would give out right there. The eyes that stared back at her were perfectly calm, yet practically burned with a desire to do violence. She suddenly felt her knees waver and almost collapsed before she felt another body press against her, steadying her.

“Easy Twilight, do try to remember to breathe.” Cloudhammer said levelly, though he felt himself shiver slightly as Teneca’s eyes twitched towards him. He had seen more than a few frightening things during his life, but this zebra was easily in the top three, perhaps top two. Abruptly wondering if bringing Twilight with him was a good idea after all, he gave himself a mental shake as Teneca stood up and stepped off the throne. Pacing silently around the fire, the massive zebra finally stopped directly in front of the pair, staring down at them impassively.

Twilight shrunk back slightly, while Cloudhammer stood his ground and stared calmly back at Teneca. Both jumped however, as Teneca abruptly burst into booming laughter and scooped Twilight up in one massive foreleg. Twilight squealed in shock and fear, and Cloudhammer tensed, spreading his wings to jump before remembering he didn’t have the helmet blade nor could they afford to offend the zebra leader.

Teneca finally set Twilight back on her hooves, the unicorn staggering as her vision swam. She finally sorted out the room and sat down heavily. Cloudhammer folded his wings back in with the rasping of steel on steel, the precise mechanics of which she’d never understood, and moved to steady her again while his eyes stayed locked with Teneca’s.

“It is a rare pleasure indeed to receive visitors from as far as Equestria, and rarer still given the station of six of those visitors. Twilight Sparkle, bearer of the Element of Magic, welcome to my city and country. I trust your journey here was a pleasant one?”

Twilight shook her head to clear the last vestiges of dizziness from it and looked up at the giant zebra, smiling hesitantly. “Y-yes, the trip went fairly well, thank you for asking.”

“Good! I am pleased to hear it. Now, I have heard rumors of strange happenings from Equestria, though I have not heard the details. Perhaps you or your armored friend here could enlighten me as to the reason why you have traveled so far from home?”

Twilight started to speak, but fell silent as Cloudhammer took a step forward, spreading his wings as if to settle them, subtly pushing against her chest with his left wing as he did so. Taking the hint, she took a step back and settled down. With a start, she remembered what he had asked her to do and cast out the barest wisp of sensory magic. She couldn’t feel anything actively being cast, but as the magic flowed outward, she felt it being gently drawn into narrower and narrower channels until it was locked into a circular pattern on the floor. As she released the spell she felt her eyes drawn to a hunched form, wrapped in blankets with only the barest hint of eyes and a muzzle visible. The form gave a slow shake of its head, and Twilight decided not to try and cross it any further. She looked up as Cloudhammer finished explaining their reason for being here, and started as she saw that Teneca’s expression had changed once again. Where before it had been jovial and almost kindly, now it was once again that same terrifying stare as before.

“So you have come to my land to ask for us to help you? You ponies, who have never, not once answered our requests for aid, for tools, for trade? Where were you when the great brushfires came and turned half of our home into a wasteland? Where were you when the time of the Burning Sun scorched the land and dried up our water? WHERE WERE YOU WHEN THE DIAMOND DOGS AROSE FROM THE SOUTH!?” WHERE WERE YOU!?” His bellows of rage shook the tent, and Twilight noticed the other zebras in the space shrinking back. Not that she could blame them; she was on the verge of wetting herself in fear, bolting, or both. The look of calm in his eyes was gone, replaced only by a blind fury.

Cloudhammer stood still as a statue, resolutely weathering the storm of hate and spittle washing over him. When Teneca was finished screaming, he lifted a foreleg, wiped a glob from his face and looked back up. His eyes were hard, his expression unchanged from the usual stone-faced look one associated with all Guards.

“I am sorry if my request has offended you. However, I do not have knowledge of any prior communication between your race and mine. That is something left to diplomats and politicians. I am here to seek aid that will stop not only a threat to Equestria but to this entire land, yours included. I am certain that given your gesture of goodwill, my Princesses will be more than willing to negotiate…” Cloudhammer was cut off as Teneca turned away.

“No. I will not permit any of my tabtaki to assist you without you providing me with something first.” Teneca growled.

“What are your demands?” Cloudhammer asked evenly.

“I am told that you encountered a diamond dog raiding party on your journey here. For too long they have proven a bothersome irritation. However, recent events have driven the matter to a boil. I have therefore decided that the diamond dogs are not worthy of existing in my lands at all. We know there has to be a main m’kazai that they live in and launch their raids from. If you desire the aid of my tabtaki, you will help me find it and destroy it and every single dog that dwells within.”

Twilight was horrified; if she hadn’t already been sitting she’d be falling to her hindquarters now. What Teneca was proposing was… genocide, she remembered the word from an ancient text she’d read in the Canterlot Library Archives. Surely there had to be some way to persuade one of these tabtaki to sneak out of the city with them and back to Equestria…

“You have a deal. We will find this settlement and assist you. However, I want your oath in return to allow one of your more skilled tabtaki to return to Equestria with us once this is over.” Cloudhammer’s voice was like ice, his eyes unreadable.

“Cloudhammer, you can’t be serious! You heard what he said, what he wants us to help him do!” Twilight hissed, only to recoil as Cloudhammer turned those cold blue eyes onto her.

“I understand your concerns Twilight. However, this is not about us, this is about our duty to Equestria. I pledged to Celestia and Luna that I would bring a solution back and I will, no matter the cost.”

Twilight shrank back, unsure now of whom the pony staring back at her was. “I misjudged you Captain. I thought you a pony of honor.” She turned and looked to Okoro. “I wish to go back to the tent now. Please take me there.”

Okoro looked to Teneca, who nodded once before turning back to Cloudhammer. “Very well, follow me.”

As they trotted out the door, Twilight cast one last look back at Cloudhammer, who was standing side by side with Teneca as a large map was being unrolled in front of them. She ducked her head so that nopony would see the hot tears stinging her eyes as she exited the tent into the hot summer sun.

…

An hour later, Cloudhammer nosed open the tent flap, a map held gently in his teeth. He rolled his wings to loosen the tight muscles and trotted into the tent. He never saw the flash of magic that blinded him coming, nor the follow-up rope that lashed out and snared his legs. Blinking hard to clear his vision, he saw 6 angry mares, a zebra, and a nervous dragon surrounding him.

“It true? What Twi told us you agreed to?” Applejack growled, anger burning in her eyes, the other end of the rope around her foreleg and pulled tight.

Cloudhammer glared at her and then turned his flinty eyes to Twilight. “Miss Twilight, I need you to…” He was cut off as Applejack hauled on the rope, turning him back to face her.

“Now hold on a pony-pickin minute! Ah ain’t done with you yet!” Applejack brought her head in close, her breathing hard. “Ah don’t know what ya’ll was thinkin, but there ain’t no way we can throw in with somepony like this Teneca fellow.”

“Applejack’s right!” Rainbow chimed in hotly, the cyan pegasus moving to stand beside Applejack.

“I understand the difficulty of the situation Cloudhammer, I really do…” Rarity mollified, only to fall silent as Cloudhammer looked at her coldly.

“Do you, Miss Rarity? Do you really understand what it was like, to stand inside that tent and look into that madpony’s eyes? To hear him speak casually about wiping out another race? To have to agree with him in spite of everything the Guard is supposed to stand for? DON’T YOU DARE TELL ME YOU KNOW WHAT IT WAS LIKE!” Everypony involuntarily jerked back at the outburst, and the rope around his legs loosened. Cloudhammer kicked his legs free and rolled to his hooves. Flaring his wings, he leapt into the air, directly at Applejack. The farmpony started to throw a leg up to block, but he flew over her head and landed behind her. Standing there for a moment as everypony turned to look at him warily, he spoke again, his voice now very quiet. “I suggest that you never do that again Miss Applejack.” With that, he made his way wearily to where the map had fallen. After picking it back up, he made his way to an empty corner of the tent and lay down, spreading the map out in front of him.

Everypony looked back and forth at each other for a few minutes, before Applejack finally sighed in resignation. Coiling her rope back up and setting it on top of her saddlebags, she slowly crossed the space to stand over the map beside Cloudhammer. His ear twitched slightly, but he continued to study the map closely. Looking down at it, Applejack could see that it showed the savannah from an overhead view, villages marked out in dense circles. Roads stretched between the cities like threads of string, and several of the roads had X’s marked out.

“So what am Ah looking at?” Applejack finally asked, having gone through a dozen apologies and discarding them all in turn.

Cloudhammer continued to ignore her, and she was about to give up and let him continue to sulk when he finally spoke up. “A map of the zebra lands, along with the recent diamond dog attacks. I think there’s a larger pattern at work here, and I think I can figure out where the diamond dogs are launching their raids from. Miss Twilight, I need you to bring everypony here and cast the spell you used during the hydra attack.” He said the last part so quietly that Twilight almost didn’t hear it. Everypony looked quizzically at each other before moving closer.

Twilight’s horn lit and a translucent dome appeared, settling over everypony before fading from sight. Their breathing suddenly sounded oddly flat, and Cloudhammer looked at Twilight for confirmation of the spell’s success. As she nodded he sagged a little before straightening up.

“Alright, now that the charade is over, I need to talk with all of you.” The statement threw everypony off guard, prompting a round of questions that gradually tapered off as Cloudhammer raised a hoof.

“I admit to having feelings that something was amiss, and your words now make them too hard to dismiss.” Zecora said as she peered at the map.

“To start, I don’t think Okoro is telling us the whole truth about the diamond dogs. Or at least she doesn’t know the whole truth.” Cloudhammer admitted, taking a writing stick in his mouth and looking at the map for a few moments, before starting to draw lines connecting the different X marks.

“So what do these X marks mean already?” Rainbow finally blurted out. Cloudhammer looked at her levelly before turning back to the map.

“Remember when the diamond dogs ambushed us? The big one that jumped over me in particular?” Everypony nodded as Cloudhammer briefly remembered seeing that huge form thundering towards him, before leaping over him with so little clearance he could reach out and touch it’s chest. He frowned as he remembered time slowing down, allowing him to count every rib not covered by armor.

“What about him?” Twilight asked, seeing that Cloudhammer appeared lost in thought

“It looked like it hadn’t eaten in a long time, and patches of its fur had fallen out. However, I started getting a bad feeling when I was getting this map from Teneca. These X marks show caravans that have been attacked by the diamond dogs, and I asked about what was actually taken. Okoro said they were after weapons and supplies, but only 2 of the caravans struck had weapons. The only common thing they all share is food.”

Everypony’s eyes widened as they started to grasp what Cloudhammer was getting at. They looked at each other silently for a few minutes, twitching in surprise as Cloudhammer dropped the writing stick onto the map. It now bore a slew of lines crisscrossing it, but several large areas had no lines anywhere near them. He continued to stare at it for a few moments, not even acknowledging the mares as they all surrounded the map.

“I suspect that the diamond dog camp will be here or somewhere like it.” Cloudhammer gestured with a hoof toward one of the areas close to one of the major trade routes, only a day’s journey from Teneca.

“Why not over here? Wouldn’t it make sense to hide further out over here?” Twilight indicated with her hoof to one of the wide open areas.

“That was my thought too, but think about it. Diamond dogs have an advantage over ponies in their ability to burrow. I suspect that the zebras may have thought of that as well, though I wonder if they’ve considered that the diamond dogs would set up so close to Teneca.” Cloudhammer mused.

“You think well, Cloudhammer of the Royal Guard.” Everypony’s ears flicked back as they turned to see Okoro standing there within the field of Twilight’s spell, giving Zecora a snide look before turning her gaze to look at the map. Her eyes narrowed as she traced the lines Cloudhammer had drawn.

“I have suspected for some time now that the dogs are smarter than we have been giving them credit for. It makes sense that they would set up their camp as far away from our m’kazai as possible, but despite many patrols through the barren portions of the savannah, no trace of a camp was found. For a time, it was thought that the dogs were simply moving their camp between locations, but that was proven false as well.”

“Well, I have been feeling a little sore lately, perhaps a quiet stroll with a few friends would help stretch my legs.” Cloudhammer quipped with a wry scowl, though the corner of his mouth lifted slightly. Okoro looked confused for a moment, then smiled her own wry grin as her eyes lit in realization.

“I suppose you might like a tour guide, the savannah has many sights for visitors.”

“Might you happen to know somepony who could serve as such a guide?” Cloudhammer’s scowl was turning upwards into a warrior’s grin, one matched by Okoro’s own.

“I think I have an idea.”

…

The sun was making its way down from the top of the sky as the four ponies walked down the dirt path leading to the city gates. Okoro led the way while Cloudhammer, Twilight, and Applejack followed closely. As they approached the gate, the guards eyed them suspiciously, but a few terse sentences from Okoro got them through, the guards laughing snidely at the ponies as they left the city.

“What exactly did you tell them?” Twilight asked as she looked back over her shoulder at the guards, who were still snorting their amusement.

“Oh, just that a couple foolish ponies wanted to watch the grass grow.” Okoro laughed as Twilight and Applejack’s eyes both narrowed, their ears flicking back.

“Now wait just a pony-pickin minute…” Applejack was cut off as Cloudhammer shouldered his way past her, shooting a glare at her as he did so.

“Miss Applejack, do recall that we’re supposed to be going for a stroll. Behave yourself for the moment.”

Applejack shot a look over her shoulder to the city gates as they crested the hill, soon losing sight of them as they traveled down the opposite side. Snorting her disdain of the whole place, she swung her head forward to see that she was about to trot right into Okoro’s backside. Pulling up short, she heard a harsh chortle from the zebra.

“Sorry, you aren’t my type.” Okoro only laughed harder as Applejack’s face turned a bright scarlet. Turning from the flustered farmpony, she looked at Cloudhammer. “So now what is the plan for our approach?”

“We’ll approach to within a few hundred hooves, then I’ll go in alone and see what I can turn up.”

“That was not the deal. The diamond dogs are our problem and the glory of finding their main encampment shall be mine!” Okoro protested hotly, her dark eyes boring into Cloudhammer’s blue ones.

“To be perfectly honest, I don’t give one bit about your desire for glory. I think I know how the dogs can track your caravans and patrols, and it’s so simple I’m ashamed I didn’t figure it out sooner.”

“Then how are they doing it? Some sort of spell perhaps?” Twilight mused, while Applejack tapped a hoof impatiently against her forehead, her eyes narrowed in concentration.

“Nothing so complicated as that. Twilight, if you could please put your ear to the ground for a moment.”

Tilting her head in confusion, Twilight nonetheless lowered her head to the ground, swiveling an ear until it was flush with the dirt. Once she had done so, Cloudhammer turned to Applejack, still tapping her hoof against her forehead.

“Applejack, tap your hoof on the ground near Twilight’s ear.” Applejack looked even more confused than Twilight, but walked over and started drumming her hoof steadily on the ground. A few seconds went by before Twilight finally lifted her head.

“Look, this isn’t getting us anywhere, all I can hear now is the sound of Applejack’s hoof in my ear…” her voice trailed off as her eyes widened.

“Now you have the idea.” Cloudhammer nodded gravely, while Applejack and Okoro both simply stared.

“What in the world are you ponies talking about? All the orange one did was stomp her hoof on the ground.”

“Ah agree with Okoro ‘ere. Ah don’t get what all that was s’posed tah prove.”

“It’s so obvious AJ! The diamond dogs must be able to listen in on the subsonic vibrations caused by impacts with the dirt!” Twilight was giddy now, the thrill of puzzling out the means of the diamond dog’s tracking ability making her bounce in place like Pinkie Pie.

“Uh, Twi? One more time in normal Equestrian, please?” Applejack put her hoof to her head, Twilight’s technical explanations always gave her a headache. Okoro nodded her agreement, her head tilted to the side as she tried to piece together exactly what most of what Twilight said meant.

“I’ll explain. Put simply, the diamond dogs can hear hoofsteps over their heads while they’re underground, since the ground vibrates slightly. It’s how I heard the hydra coming back in the Everfree Forest.” Cloudhammer stated in a matter-of-fact tone.

“That’s what I just said!” Twilight protested, to a small chuckle from Applejack. Cloudhammer shook his head and looked back over at Okoro.

“I’m going to fly ahead and see if I can find anything at the first marker on the map. I’ll signal if I find something.” Flexing his wings, Cloudhammer took off, spiraling up into the clear sky. Leveling out, he angled to the south, flapping his wings occasionally to maintain altitude. Looking down, he could see the savannah spread out toward the horizon, the wind-blown grass waving in unison like an ocean of gold. The illusion held his gaze for a few seconds before he shook his head and looked back and forth as he neared his destination, where a beaten trail ran from Teneca to split at one of the large trees that dotted the landscape. A caravan traveling past on its way out of Teneca had been struck by a raiding party and had some of its food stolen.

From the vantage point of thirty feet up, he could see a large patch of ground that looked like it had recently been disturbed. Circling a few times, he decided to try and get a closer look, curving down to land on one of the tree’s thicker branches. Looking around to make sure he was alone, he turned his head back to stare at the ground. Sure enough, the dirt showed signs of having been recently dug. He spread his wings, preparing to head back to the others when he heard a creak from behind him. His wings started to sweep downward to launch himself forward and away, when he felt something rough land across his back. He squirmed, before seeing that it was a weighted net as it finished falling around him.

He heard a growling laugh from behind him as a dog jumped over him to land on the branch. The creature was wearing a cloak made in a similar fashion to the zebra’s, though his seemed much cruder. It’s short fur was a dark brown in color, and armor covered it’s chest, forearms and upper legs. Its brutish face split in a toothy grin as it moved toward him, pulling a bag from under the chestplate. Cloudhammer struggled some more against the net, but couldn’t work himself free.

“No use pony, Iron Fang make good net. You be still now.” The diamond dog grunted as it pushed Cloudhammer off the branch. Watching the world spin around him as he fell, he wondered if the ground below him would be softer than it looked.

It wasn’t.

…

Rarity hated it here. The fashionista could practically feel the dust and the grime crawling into her coat while she sat there in the tent. Looking around, she could see the others were just as uncomfortable… except for Pinkie Pie, who as usual was bouncing in place and pestering Rainbow about something or other. Fluttershy was taking a nap in the corner, having finally managed to get to sleep despite the oppressive atmosphere the city seemed to wallow in. Zecora had settled down as well, spreading out some of her herbs and preparing some sort of concoction.

“I do hope Twilight and Applejack get back soon. I absolutely cannot stand this place and it’s filthy, filthy dirt.”

“Rarity, if you keep complaining, I swear I’m going to… to… well I don’t even know what I’m going to do. I can’t even think straight with all this whining and Pinkie being Pinkie.” Rainbow fluttered irritably around the tent, Pinkie Pie following here like a lost puppy.

“… so what do you think Rainbow? Dirty dust or dusty dirt?” As usual, Pinkie not only had her boundless energy, but her seeming immunity to dirt getting on her coat. Rarity had always wondered about it, but had never gotten a satisfactory answer from the party pony. She looked down at her own coat again, flinching as she spotted some grime that had managed to slip past her attentive gaze. She let her magic flow out from her horn and slide under the dirt, lifting it gingerly away from her coat before dropping it to the ground. It was as she let her magic lower that she realized the shadows in the empty area of the tent were no longer unoccupied, a hunched figure shrouded in robes looking quietly at her.

With a dignified shriek Rarity tried to bolt in two or three different directions at once, but ended up falling backwards onto her rump. Settling for an unladylike scoot, she backed up from the strange figure, her horn lighting as she took hold of some of her fabric. While she wasn’t as talented as Twilight at general levitation, when fashion was involved none could best her. Looking to her side for a moment, she could see Rainbow and Pinkie giving her odd looks before turning to look at the same corner. Rainbow was predictably the first to react, leaping into the air and rushing the figure.

“Who do you think you are, spying on us like that?” She demanded angrily, only for a voice to cut across the room like a knife.

“This is a face I had not thought to see, you are as resilient to time’s touch as the mbu tree.” Zecora spoke softly as she crossed in front of Rainbow, her expression unreadable.

“And you are as impertinent as ever, though to hear your voice again is a true pleasure.” The figure replied, slowly lifting its hood to reveal a wizened zebra mare, her black stripes shot with grey and her eyes slightly clouded. Zecora crossed the remaining distance with a few faltering steps before embracing the ancient mare, a few tears making their way down her muzzle.

“Aheca, I am glad to see you’re alright. After I fled, I feared for you many a night.”

“All is well little one, I appreciate your concern. But it speaks troublingly of what prompted you to return.” The elder zebra turned her head towards the other mares, but her eyes remained staring forward as she did so. Rarity realized that the mare was blind and after coaxing a shaking Fluttershy out from under her blanket, the five mares and Spike were gathered close.

“Indeed all is not well, strange fields that destroy magic have begun to appear; they threaten to take away all that Equestrians hold dear. Ancient records showed our race’s ritual lines could offer a cure, so the tabtaki’s help we sought to procure. However, Teneca has given us an impossible condition, one that leaves us paralyzed with indecision.”

“I know of the choice that gives you pause, however what you do not know is its cause. Teneca has not been well as of late, recent tragedies have slowly corrupted his mental state.” Aheca coughed softly and Fluttershy instinctively moved to assist the old zebra.

“M-maybe you should sit over here, where it’s more comfortable… if that’s alright, that is…” She trailed off, nearly jumping out of her skin when Aheca touched her shoulder with a hoof.

“Though I appreciate your worry, it is nothing over which to get in such a flurry. Now, who are these ponies I smell, and if I’m not mistaken a dragon as well?”

“My sincerest apologies my dear, I am Rarity and you are standing next to Fluttershy. Rainbow Dash has already so rudely introduced herself, and wait a moment, where is Pinkie?” Rarity looked around the tent and her dread only deepened as she couldn’t find the pink mare anywhere.

“I’m right here Rarity, sheesh you’re bad at Hide and Seek.” Whipping her head around, she could see Pinkie sitting next to Aheca, looking intently into the zebra’s eyes. Fluttershy was poking her head out from beneath her blanket again, her shivering at Pinkie’s sudden appearance dying down.

“Pinkie, one shouldn’t intrude on somepony else’s personal space like that. It’s downright unseemly.”

“Alright, all this talking is so boring! So tell us what’s goin on with this Teneca already!” Rainbow floated around the room, hooves pressed to her head to massage her pounding temples. She thought having one rhyming zebra was tough enough to listen to, but two of them were proving more than capable of inducing a painful headache.

“Rainbow Dash, I am surprised at you! Even for you, this behavior is absolutely unforgivable!” Rarity’s eye was beginning to twitch madly, but her anger subsided as she heard a dry, rasping laugh coming from Aheca, who stretched for a moment before settling back into her hunched position.

“Very well impatient one, soon you shall see; I will tell you the tale of how Teneca’s hatred of diamond dogs came to be. Teneca used to have a son, Kaheka, born tall and strong. By his fifth summer his name could already be found in song. As time went on, it became clear that the son would follow his parent; but during the spring of his fourteenth year newcomers to the savannah became apparent. They called themselves the diamond dogs and pledged to live in peace, but in time tensions began to rise and would soon make it cease. Diamond dogs have their pups more often than zebras have foals, and soon our two races found themselves with different goals. The dogs began to request more and more land on which to live, but their demands in time were too much to give. Soon acts of violence began to occur, and for the expulsion of their packs many zebras called for. However, Kaheka began to call for a peaceful solution, and the number of zebras listening made Teneca fear a revolution. Heated was their fight, and Kaheka soon left for the dog camp to prove he was right. However, events elsewhere in the savannah were setting the stage, and soon forever gone would be any chance for a peaceful age. A patrol of shuganaji was under orders from Teneca to track a diamond dog pack, and they came across what he thought was a perfect place to attack. A camp so heavily guarded could only hold vital supplies, and thus did the zebra plan to strike them with surprise. His plan worked perfectly and he burned the camp to the ground; but picking through the remains, food and supplies was not what he found. For instead of fruit and grains, the charred bones of pups littered the remains. Eager to report home they left the scene in great haste, and did not see the survivor hidden among the waste. For his brutal act the warrior was well praised, to Teneca’s personal guard was he raised. The survivor took word to the diamond dog's main base, and the news that was told made them red in the face. Kaheka’s heartfelt entreaties for peace were for naught, and their leader in his feral rage struck him down without second thought. This has broken Teneca’s mind, and he has since declared war on all diamond dog kind.”

Everypony’s faces all echoed their inner revulsion at the thought of burning down a camp filled with infants, and Rarity shook her head slowly as a creeping dread began to make itself heard in the back of her mind. She opened her mouth to speak, but Zecora beat her to it.

“This is truly grave news, and there is no time to lose. A warning to Cloudhammer must be sent, a tragedy we can still prevent.” Aheca tilted her head in confusion

“What has you in such a hurry, surely there need not be such worry…”

“What Zecora means is that they took Okoro with them. If the diamond dogs hate zebras as much as you say, I don’t know what they might do!” Aheca’s eyes widened as Rarity finished speaking.

“That is indeed cause for alarm, if the dogs catch Okoro she will certainly come to harm.”

…

Cloudhammer opened his eyes, wincing as yet another pounding headache made itself known. Trying to move his limbs he found himself bound hoof to hoof, with more ropes pinning his wings to his sides. The air was heavy with the smell of fur, sweat and worse things, and he snorted the dirt plugging his nose as he lifted his head to get a look around him.

The space he found himself in appeared to be a large cave, though looking up he could see the roof was made from hollowed out dirt and rock. Crudely fashioned wooden beams secured the roof, making the place look almost like a mine. As he continued to look around the room, he could see a few dozen clustered groups of hunched figures, the sounds of crunching confirming that they were eating. His initial surge of concern was dispelled as one of the figures turned, holding a pawful of gemstones. It glared at him for a few moments before turning back to its meal.

A harsh bark caught his attention and he turned his head almost upside down to see that behind him was one more cluster, but this one was composed solely of diamond dogs like the giant one that had ambushed them in the savannah. However, the figure standing in front of them was easily taller than they were, maybe even taller than Celestia, though it’s hunched posture made guessing its height difficult.

It took a few steps forward, looming over him in silence before suddenly lashing out with its arms. Cloudhammer flinched despite himself, only to feel the ropes loosening. Giving his wings a sharp flap to remove the ropes holding them down, he pushed himself to his hooves and turned to face the figure.

“K’rik admits he is surprised that a flying pony would come so far from home. Tell me, who are you and what do you seek by spying on the pack?” The figure’s voice was thick, guttural and definitely male; almost sounding like two stones grinding against each other.

“I am Captain Cloudhammer of the Equestrian Royal Guard. I seek a way to prevent my homeland from falling into chaos. My Princess charged me with finding a solution here in the zebra homelands. I was flying and noticed an odd patch of dirt that looked to be recently dug. I decided to investigate and was attacked by one of your people.” Cloudhammer spoke evenly, noting that the diamond dog, who he assumed to be K’rik, flicked his ears back and his upper lip pulled up at the mention of the zebras. It’s teeth were large and pointed, forming an ordered row that looked perfect for crunching both gemstones and bones alike.

“That is a lie, we know you come with others, and that two of those companions along with a zebra followed you to where we caught you.” Cloudhammer’s eyes narrowed and his wings fluttered in tandem with his rising anger. K’rik grinned toothily and flexed his claws.

“I would welcome the contest, though it would end quickly.”

“You’re right in that, dog.” Cloudhammer’s voice was razor-edged, his cold blue eyes boring into K’rik’s dark green. The staring contest went on for a few moments more before K’rik burst into a peculiar barking laugh.

“You have true warrior’s fire in you, unlike the cowardly zebras. Now, I have not heard an answer to my question. Why were you trying to find us? Lie again and your companion’s lives are forfeit.”

Cloudhammer’s eyes narrowed even further as he weighed his options. He knew that should he reveal why he was looking for them, they’d change locations and take even longer to locate. But if he lied and the dog even suspected him of it, Twilight and Applejack would be in danger and he couldn’t allow that. He finally made up his mind and sighed heavily.

“Teneca has refused to aid us unless we assisted in locating your encampment and destroying it.” A series of low growls echoed as the other dogs stopped eating and drifted over to surround him. He ignored them and continued to look directly at K’rik.

“And did Teneca explain why he wants to destroy us?” K’rik’s voice was different, much quieter.

“He only said that recent events made him decide your race did not deserve to live on his lands anymore.”

“It was because I killed his son.” The room went silent at this, the other Canids all looking away or at the ground. Cloudhammer found himself rooted to the ground, his mind blank. In that instant he knew why Teneca had seemed to be so unstable, and was so driven to exterminate the dogs once and for all.

“Is there nothing you can do to relocate? Or even try to seek peace with the zebras despite all of this?” Cloudhammer’s head impacted the side wall of the cavern with a dull thud, his vision going black for a few seconds. He felt himself picked up by the neck, his armor keeping him from choking at least, but the claw held at his throat told him trying to fight would be a very bad idea. Blinking his eyes to clear his vision, all he could see was K’rik’s snarling muzzle.

“PEACE?! THERE WILL BE NO PEACE WITH MONSTERS SUCH AS THEM. THEY AGREE TO LIVE TOGETHER WITH US, THEN DRIVE US FROM THE LANDS THEY GIVE US AND MURDER OUR PUPS. IF TENECA WANTS WAR, THERE WILL BE WAR!” K’rik threw Cloudhammer roughly to the ground, “Go, tell Teneca K’rik will personally slay him and all he holds dear.”

Cloudhammer staggered to his hooves and faced the diamond dog leader. He could tell at least two of his ribs were bruised if not cracked, and there was an odd ringing in his ear that refused to go away.

“I will not. I understand your feelings, as a father I truly do. However, if you go to war Teneca will destroy you, there is no way that you can defeat him.”

“Then we will make a stand against him and die with glory. If I see you in my way on the battlefield, I will not hold back again.” K’rik turned and started to leave.

“What if there was another way, a way to prevent Teneca’s madness from consuming both your races and causing unnecessary losses on both sides?” Cloudhammer’s wheezing shout rang through the cavern. K’rik stopped, though did not turn around.

“And just what way would that be, Cloudhammer?”

“I have an idea of how to make it work, but I will need to bring my companions here to expand on the details, including the zebra. I first require your word that she will not come to harm from you or anypony under your command.” K’rik turned at that, a dark chuckle reverberating around the cavern.

“What do you think we are, a bunch of zebras?”

…

It had taken a considerable amount of persuading, but Okoro finally agreed to accompany them into the heart of the dog’s encampment. The diamond dogs for their part kept their word to not hurt her, though several growled threateningly at her as she passed. Twilight and Applejack were predictably nervous about being underground with so many angry creatures, but they had settled down somewhat as the full extent of what the zebras had done was explained.

Once everypony was brought up to speed, the map Cloudhammer had been given was retrieved from Twilight’s saddlebag, and now lay spread in the middle of their group. They had spent the last hour developing a plan, and finally decided that it had a chance of working if everypony held to their roles. Cloudhammer finally turned to the weakest link in the chain

“Okoro, will you hold to this plan? I wish there were a different way to resolve this situation, but Teneca goes too far…” Okoro raised a hoof sharply.

“I do not like this plan. I swore my oath to uphold Teneca’s ideals long ago. But, you are correct, there is no better plan. The Teneca I swore to follow is no more, and so I will spread the word amongst my shuganaji. They will not like it either, but once I explain the atrocities Teneca has been hiding from us all, they will follow this plan.”

“Alright then, Twilight, Applejack, do you understand what you and your friends will need to do when things begin to get moving?” Briefly, Cloudhammer had considered ordering them to remain within the city to make sure that they’d be safe, but he had to admit that Teneca could order them killed, or that one or more of them, a rainbow maned pegasus in particular topping his list, could decide to interfere with the plan. So he’d ended up deciding to include them in the plan and just do the best he could to make sure they all came out of it safe.

“I do, you can count on me,” Twilight smiled weakly, though she was relieved to see that Cloudhammer had chosen to follow the course he had. She felt ashamed that she had jumped to conclusions about his conduct like she had, “and I want to apologize for what I said back in Teneca’s tent.”

“No apologies necessary Twilight. Applejack, can I count on you to keep it together?”

“Sure as Ah am honest ya can. Ah won’t freeze this time, an’ ya can take that to tha bank.” Applejack stated firmly, a determined glint in her eyes.

Cloudhammer nodded firmly, before turning to K’rik, who only snorted his harsh laughter and shook his head.

“If K’rik had been told he’d be joining forces with ponies and zebras this morning, he’d have joined the Great Pack from laughing so hard. Nonetheless, I shall take the field with you Cloudhammer, and should you fall I shall enter your name in the packsong.”

Cloudhammer nodded once, then turned his gaze to the map crisscrossed with a slew of new lines and markings. He blinked a couple times and shook his head in a vain attempt to dislodge the headache he still had from K’rik slamming him into the wall.

“Alright, we’ll need to return to Teneca and inform the others of the plan. Then, we’ll tell Teneca what we agreed on and hope to Celestia that this will work.”

14 - The Storm Breaks

Chapter 14 – The Storm Breaks

The sun’s bottom edge was touching the horizon as Cloudhammer and the others finally climbed out of the Canid tunnel near the fork in the road. Cloudhammer instinctively unfurled his wings, glad to finally be out of the confining tunnels and back under the open sky. Twilight, Applejack and Okoro were equally relieved, though they were more happy to have fresh air to breathe again. Being stuck underground with a bunch of dirty dogs was not particularly kind on the nose.

“K’rik shall see you when the sun has reached the top of the sky.” Cloudhammer turned back to look at the massive Canid, and now that they were outside in the light he wondered why it was everything on this journey had to be bigger than him.

“Just stick to the plan and this will work.” ‘I hope’ Cloudhammer mentally added.

K’rik nodded once and lumbered back into the darkness of the tunnel, and a spray of dirt backfilled the entrance until it just looked like another patch of ground. Cloudhammer flicked some of the dirt of his chestplate and looked at the others.

“Alright, let’s get back. We need to fill the others in and figure out how best to tell Teneca without him suspecting us.” Okoro thought for a moment and then grinned.

“I believe I can help with that. However, I suggest that we split up upon returning to Teneca, you and I shall go speak to Teneca, while Twilight and Applejack,” the two mares seemed surprised at first that Okoro referred to them by name, but smiled nonetheless, “will go back to the tent and start to fill in the others on the plan. Once we finish speaking to Teneca, you can go and explain the rest. I will go and spread the word amongst my shuganaji to be ready.”

Cloudhammer nodded his assent and then turned to look at the setting sun, now halfway below the horizon.

“Alright, let’s get going.”

…

“And after interrogating the prisoner, we left him hogtied in the cavern we found him in. With the rest of the dogs gone, he will not find water in time and perish of thirst.” Okoro finished calmly, projecting an edge of satisfaction into her tone as the lie played out.

Teneca sat back in his throne, thoughtfully tapping a hoof against his chin. His cold eyes glanced over to Cloudhammer, lingering there for a few long moments before closing.

“And you say that their plan is to try and distract our warriors by faking a frontal attack and then emerging from underground to strike at our foals and tabtaki? Then tell us why we should not simply remain within the city walls and wait them out?” His eyes opened as Cloudhammer began to speak.

“If they do not see you coming out to meet them, then they can simply bottle you within the city and outwait you. Without a steady supply of food the city will starve. Furthermore, K’rik hopes to make you do just that, as eventually discontent will bring the city down without him needing to lift a talon to do so. Therefore, I propose splitting up your forces. Take your personal guard and meet K’rik in the field, while Okoro’s warriors remain behind the walls to safeguard the civilian populace.” Cloudhammer’s expression didn’t change as Teneca heaved himself up from his throne, walking around the fire pit to stand before him and Okoro. He sat down and looked first to Okoro, then to Cloudhammer.

“And your warriors will agree to stay within the walls while glory is won by others?”

“They will complain, but they will gladly do their duty to Teneca and their families.” Okoro replied without hesitation.

“Very well, we will go with this plan of yours. However, as reward for the great deed you both have done, you shall have the privilege of accompanying me in the field and watching me strike down the beast K’rik. After that, you shall have the aid of any of my tabtaki, as I promised you, Cloudhammer of the Royal Guard. Now, I need to be alone with my warriors to prepare them for the task ahead. Return to your tents and be ready for when I summon you.”

“If I may make one final request, as I will be serving with your warriors that I be permitted to restore my weapon to its proper place.”

Teneca nodded absently, already gesturing for his warriors to come to his side as he returned to the throne.

Cloudhammer and Okoro bowed respectfully before withdrawing from the tent. Once outside, he nodded to Okoro and made his way down the city streets to the tent set aside for them. Nosing the flap aside, he could see the group looking up attentively from the map they were gathered around, before relaxing as they saw it was him. He saw Pinkie’s mouth moving, but couldn’t hear anything. Assuming by the winces from the others that she was shouting, he crossed the space and felt something akin to the ozone in a lightning storm pass over his body, causing all the hairs to stand up briefly before lying flat again. He shook himself irritably; he’d always disliked that about magic.

“Alright everypony, let’s get down to business, we don’t have much time. Twilight, how much have you told them?”

“I explained what Rarity, Spike, Fluttershy and Zecora are supposed to do. I was about to explain to Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. Do you want to take care of that?”

“Sure. Alright, Rainbow, I think you’ll like your part in this plan. I want you to get yourself airborne, high enough to stay out of sight, but still able to see this area here.” He indicated the relevant spot on the map with a hoof. “Right before Teneca’s zebras reach the diamond dogs, I want you to incapacitate the majority of his underlings.”

“How the hay am I supposed to pull that off?!” Rainbow snapped. Cloudhammer tilted his head quizzically.

“It’s my understanding you pulled off quite the impressive trick during the last Best Young Flyers Competition. I suspect that nopony would like you doing that directly over their heads, now would they?”

Rainbow furrowed her brow in concentration before she remembered and a devious grin lit up her face.

“Oh yea, that trick. Don’t worry, I won’t let you down.” She gave a salute, and Cloudhammer returned it by bringing his right hoof to his chestplate. She stared at him for a minute before lowering her hoof, her magenta eyes wide.

“Don’t act so surprised Rainbow. You may lack discipline, but you’ve got the guts for sure. Don’t forget that.” Cloudhammer nodded firmly to her and then turned his gaze to Pinkie. The party pony was bouncing excitedly in place, and Cloudhammer shook his head in resignation.

“Pinkie… I’ll need you to stay within the city walls for this. I think things are going to be crazy enough out there without you” Pinkie Pie stopped bouncing a half hoof off the ground, then slowly lowered herself to the dirt.

“Hey! I wouldn’t hurt anypony! I’ll just throw them a Stop-Listening-To-Such-A-Meanie-Head Party!” Pinkie had started bouncing again and soon bounced her way out of the silencing spell and started rummaging through her bags, before she suddenly crawled into one. Everypony watched the clearly too small bag for a few moments before she popped her head out of another one, looking around confusedly.

“Now I know I put it in here somewhere, must have taken a wrong turn back there.” Pinkie ducked her head back into the bag and then emerged from a third one, covered head to hoof in streamers and confetti.

“I suppose asking how she does that is a moot point, isn’t it?” Cloudhammer asked nopony in particular.

“Though it is hard to believe my eye, nothing surprises me anymore about Pinkie Pie.” Zecora piped up.

“Alright then, let’s get some rest everypony; it’s going to be a long day tomorrow.” Cloudhammer looked at Twilight for a moment. “Twilight, I need you and Rarity’s assistance first.”

“Whatever for?” Rarity asked, as Cloudhammer trotted over to Twilight’s bags. Nosing one open, he drew out a plain bag, rectangular in shape. Rarity’s eyes widened in realization and she joined Twilight in crossing the tent. “Of course my dear. As strange as it makes me feel saying it, that helmet simply looked ghastly without its most defining attribute.” Looking around at everypony’s deadpan expression, she lifted an eyebrow quizzically. “What? It’s true, after all.”

The tent echoed with the sounds of friends laughing as the faint glow of magic came from within. If they had known what the next day would bring, they would’ve spent more time together than they did.

…

Twilight found it darkly ironic that a day that could herald actual fighting and death would start so bright and cheerful. They had all slept surprisingly well, waking just as the sun was cresting the horizon. They had been treated to a filling, if not particularly tasty breakfast by Okoro and her warriors, the normally dour zebras even more subdued than usual. Once breakfast had finished, she, Rainbow Dash and Applejack took their leave to get their part in the plan set up, while Cloudhammer and Okoro went off toward Teneca’s tent to prepare. Cloudhammer’s helmet shone like new in the morning light, the helmet blade once more in its rightful place. Watching until he rounded the corner and vanished from sight, she turned to the others with a smile on her face but worry in her eyes.

“Alright girls, let’s get ready.” She felt her doubts lessen as her friends all smiled cheerfully, though she could see their own concerns smoldering in their body language.

Meanwhile, Cloudhammer shot a glance back over his shoulder in the direction of the tent he’d left Twilight and the others at. He was sure that the plan would work, but did not enjoy the idea of bringing civilians into a fight, especially these mares. He snorted as he tried to bring his thoughts back into focus.

“The time before battle is always hard. Those ponies will be fine though, and your plan will work.” He glanced over at Okoro as she grinned, though even her expression was forced.

“I suppose you’re right. Now let’s just cross our hooves and hope things work out for the best.” Further conversation was forestalled as they saw Teneca and a large group of his warriors gathered ahead of them. The massive zebra was wearing an imposing set of armor fashioned from river devil hide, and both his forelegs bore a curving blade. His rear hooves were encased in roughly beaten steel, and a helm made of a river devil skull was atop his head. Cloudhammer hesitated for a moment as this towering monstrosity turned it’s burning gaze toward him, then snapped back into reality as it laughed merrily.

“Good, good. I am glad to have you both at my side for this. This victory is as much yours as it is mine, Cloudhammer, Okoro. Now, let us march, a peaceful future awaits us!” Teneca turned and started speaking to his warriors in the zebra tongue; though judging from his increasingly wild gesturing Cloudhammer guessed he was whipping them into a frenzy. The other zebras confirmed this by becoming increasingly rowdy until with a final roaring shout Teneca set off toward the main gate, Cloudhammer and Okoro following behind, giving each other one more worried look before they fell into the formation.

Marching down the street, Cloudhammer was surprised to see that the entire city had turned out, crowding the side streets and forming a solid wall of black and white. Looking at their faces he saw lots of them cheering and stomping their hooves on the ground, but what caught his attention was that the broad smiles and cheers on their muzzles didn’t get any higher than there. He wondered what else Teneca had been keeping from him, but shrugged it off as something to speak to Okoro about once this whole mess had settled out.

They marched towards the gate, passing by a small splash of purple and orange that stood out among the black and white. Cloudhammer nodded imperiously to Twilight, who ducked her head in return as they passed by before turning to Applejack. The two mares took one last look at the receding band of warriors before they turned and made their way through the crowd, soon rounding a bend and disappearing into the depths of the city.

…

Cloudhammer blinked a drop of sweat from his upper eyelid as they marched out of the city and towards the tall ridge that overlooked the city. He felt the glares of the other zebras, their resentment at his being granted a place by Teneca’s side in what would be the extermination of the plague that the Canids were on their homeland. He felt the slight stirring of the breeze and looked to the east, where a few stray clouds could be seen scudding across the sky. Looking up to the sun, he felt his mouth moving as he muttered the ancient oath of the Guard.

“Fire within. Fire above.” He finished the oath as they crested the ridge. Looking down on the opposite side of the savannah, they could see nothing beyond the crest of the next hill. They waited there for several long minutes, while Teneca’s impatience rose and Cloudhammer began to hope that the gamble they’d taken wasn’t about to go very badly.

“I find myself beginning to wonder, Cloudhammer, if this ‘prisoner’ you caught wasn’t in fact intended to be left behind in order to lure my forces from the city. If this turns out to be true, then I will be most disappointed and may find it needed to alter the terms of our deal.” Teneca’s voice was for the most part level, though the undercurrents of a rising anger could be heard.

“I remain firm in my opinion that the prisoner was telling the truth.” Cloudhammer kept his eyes looking forward, mentally berating K’rik for being late, himself for not thinking of a better plan sooner and Teneca for being raving insane in the first place.

“For your own sake, you had best be…” Teneca stopped as motion became visible on the other ridge. Dirt and savannah grass heaved upward as K’rik and twenty of his biggest diamond dogs pulled themselves from the ground’s embrace. K’rik had donned a set of armor made from river devil plating, and Cloudhammer strangely found himself wondering if there were any river devils left alive, since everypony and their cousin seemed to have armor made from the things. His attention was then caught by the massive weapon K’rik carried in one paw. One end of it was long and pointed like an oversized fishing spear, and the other end bore an enormous curving blade, serrated at the upper end. He carried a shield carved from a piece of what looked like a single piece of wood on his other arm.

“It seems you were right after all Cloudhammer. Now, let us finish this. SHUGANAJI! THE TIME HAS COME TO PURGE THE DOG SCUM FROM OUR LANDS! PROVE YOUR WORTH AND SERVE YOUR KING AND PEOPLE! THE STORYTELLERS WILL SING SONGS OF YOUR BRAVERY FOR GENERATIONS TO COME! NOW GO, and leave none alive.” The last was spoken in a savage growl, and the warriors surged forward, galloping down the hill like a flood. Teneca lead the charge, Cloudhammer and Okoro following close behind him. Cloudhammer shot a glance to his right, where he could see a flash of purple light. He looked up and saw that the key piece of his idea was falling into place. Nudging Okoro, who looked up and nodded her recognition, she pulled back and fell in beside Cloudhammer, who was counting down the seconds while letting the other zebras start get ahead of them.

“Ten… Nine… Eight… Seven… Six… Five… Four… Three… NOW!” Cloudhammer and Okoro flung themselves to the ground, clapping their hooves to their ears. The zebras still passing them looked up, but didn’t have time to react at what they saw.

‘Oh Celestia, if the Wonderbolts could see me now!’ Rainbow Dash thought to herself as she flew faster than she ever had before. A boring pain in the flank he may be, but Cloudhammer definitely knew a thing or two about speed. She’d only understood half of what Twilight had said the spell would do; something about increasing how aerodynamic she was… all she cared about was that she’d be able to pull off a Sonic Rainboom with a lot less altitude. But when she’d said that, Cloudhammer had shaken his head, and proposed the second half of his idea, which got Rainbow grinning ear to ear. It had admittedly been hard to dive straight at the ground without trying to pull up, but right before impact the flash of Twilight’s magic had sent her to directly over Teneca’s warriors, already feeling the air strain against her like when she’d last done the Sonic Rainboom. But this time was different, as she prepared to snap to flying parallel to the ground, she could see a second layer to the cone. She wondered what it could mean for a second before her eyes widened as it hit her. Gritting her teeth in joyful determination, she pushed her wings even harder, feeling the screaming of the muscles in her right side as the air pushed back one final time before snapping with an earsplitting crack, followed immediately by a second one as she performed the world’s first Double Sonic Rainboom.

The sound was almost too much for her, causing her vision to swim and as she soared onward she looked back to see her usual rainbow trail shot through with purple sparks as the spell sloughed off her. Then the buffeting wind hit her and knocked her head over hooves, her wings useless as she hurtled toward the ground. She saw her vision get obscured by a purple glow and her speed abruptly slow to a stop as Twilight strained against her momentum before she finally stopped. As the magic released her, she fell to the ground with a thump. Fighting her tormented muscles, she lifted her head to see a pair of rainbow-hued circles spreading outwards within the shallow valley. Her face brightened with a tired smile.

“Ha! Like to see em call THAT an old mare’s tale back in Cloudsdale!” Rainbow crowed as she collapsed onto her back and passed out.

…

Cloudhammer had thought he’d be alright with his hooves pressed to his ears, but the second explosion had caught him by surprise, their combined sound causing his bones to feel like they were vibrating right out of his body. Finally the roar of noise subsided and he gingerly uncovered his ears. Looking around he could see Okoro struggling to her hooves, shaking her head to try and sort out where she was relative to the ground.

“By the Pale Mare, what was that?” Okoro asked shakily, looking at Teneca’s fallen warriors. Most were outright unconscious, but a few were flailing about in pain from their assaulted eardrums. Teneca himself was lying still, barely breathing.

“In the name of the Alpha, K’rik has never seen anything like it.” The massive Canid spoke in soft awe as he and his warriors descended the hill. With a few short gestures they started binding the fallen zebras with woven cord. Approaching Teneca, K’rik slung his axe-spear across his back and crouched on his haunches. “I admit Cloudhammer of the Royal Guard; I expected this plan to go much…”

He never got to finish as Teneca surged to his hooves, bowling the startled canine over with a yelp. Rearing up onto his rear legs, he prepared to drive both his forehooves into the diamond dog's chest. K'rik rolled sideways, unlimbering his axe-spear as he did so. Throwing himself into a crouch, K’rik began to circle Teneca, both fighters waiting for an opening.

“Teneca, it’s over. You cannot win, so surrender.” Cloudhammer moved to stand next to K’rik, his wings flaring slightly.

“It is not over, lying pony filth. When I finish the dog, I will rend the wings from your body, and send your corpse to your precious Princesses. I will perhaps even lead my army east and burn your homeland to the ground, as you seek to do with mine.” Teneca’s eyes rolled wildly and he foamed a little at the corners of his mouth. The surrounding dogs by now had stopped tying the zebras and were watching him with wary eyes. One of the half-tied zebras shook himself free and stood, the dog that had been tying him taking a half step to the side. The zebra looked hard at the diamond dog, then turned to Teneca and limped slowly to his side. The zebra whispered a few short sentences into Teneca’s ear. Teneca seemed to sag, staring at the ground for a few minutes. With a heavy sigh he lifted his head, and muttered a short phrase back. The zebra took a step back and nodded respectfully.

He never saw it coming. As soon as he stepped back, Teneca spun, his right foreleg striking out in a horizontal arc. Everypony present watched in horror as the zebra gaped in shock, putting his hooves to his neck in an attempt to stop the bleeding. It only took a few seconds for his eyes to roll back into his head and his body to slump to the dirt.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND!?” Cloudhammer bellowed in outrage, snapping his wings out with a rasp of steel on steel.

“I AM THE RULER OF THIS SAVANNAH. ANY CREATURE THAT DEFIES ME WILL PAY WITH THEIR LIFE!” Teneca roared back, before turning his attention to K’rik. The maddened zebra charged in, slashing and striking wildly with his blades and hooves. K’rik managed to parry or dodge most of his attacks, but here and there the zebra’s strikes hit home. Soon the diamond dog was bleeding from a dozen minor cuts, his shield was deeply gouged and his armor was gone save for a leg guard and half his breastplate. Teneca charged in and reared, K’rik raising his axe-spear to block the strike. Too late he realized the feint as Teneca hooked the blade with his left blade, yanking it free and throwing it to the side. His right hoof lashed out, striking K’rik in the chest and knocking him flat on his back.

Teneca strode triumphantly up to the fallen canine, breathing heavily, eyes still rolling as he glanced around, seeing that all his warriors were on their hooves, staring at him.

“Shuganaji! Deal with the rest of these mongrels while I finish this piece of filth!” Teneca’s eyes narrowed as the other zebras looked at each other uncertainly, before Okoro walked to stand in front of them.

“Teneca, you have desecrated your blade with the blood of your own. We will not follow the rule of a lunatic such as you.” Okoro’s voice wavered, but her eyes burned with determination. The other zebras looked at each other uncertainly before reaching an unspoken decision. As one they took up formation behind Okoro and joined in the glare of condemnation. Teneca jerked his head back as if struck, his pupils shrinking to tiny dots. Looking desperately from one zebra’s eyes to another’s, he finally sagged, slumping to the ground. Okoro relaxed slightly, relieved that it was finally over.

Cloudhammer was already moving as Teneca lunged for Okoro, intending to strike her down for her insolence. The gold and white blur slammed into the zebra’s side, knocking him to the ground, while Cloudhammer rolled past him and back onto his hooves.

“So, you desire to die as well? Then I will grant your wish.” Teneca screamed in blind rage and charged, Cloudhammer snapping his wings up and digging his hoof into the ground.

…

Twilight had never run this fast in her life. After catching Rainbow and helping Applejack tend her pulled muscles from the Double Sonic Rainboom, she’d looked up to see Teneca strike down one of the zebras. Leaving Applejack to keep an eye on Rainbow, she’d tried to teleport, but the range was too great given her current magical reserves. Sprinting along the ridge she saw Okoro confronting Teneca, and Cloudhammer stop the fatal strike. Finally skidding to a halt next to Okoro, she took a moment to get her breath. The zebras and dogs barely acknowledged her, all their attention was focused on the fight going on before them.

Cloudhammer and Teneca spun around each other like leaves in a twister, occasionally closing to strike at each other before pulling away. Cloudhammer had the advantage of speed on his side, but the armor Teneca wore was too thick for him to land a telling blow and remain nimble enough to escape the counterattack. Teneca had managed to land only three solid hits, but all of those hits were driven by his larger size and insanity-gifted strength. The gold armor had two dents in it, and the winged sun on his chestplate had one of the wings snapped off. Looking closer Twilight could see a few small cuts on his legs, and the helmet had its straps severed, a shallow cut on his neck evidence of a narrow miss.

As Cloudhammer rolled out of the way of another strike, Twilight realized that he was starting to slow down. She tried frantically to think of a spell that could help in this situation, but couldn’t keep her focus. A sharp cry of pain brought her attention back to the front, in time for her to scream in terror.

Teneca had finally gotten lucky with one of his kicks, and had struck Cloudhammer on his left wing, tearing out half the feathers and breaking the limb. Cloudhammer had been flung ten pony-lengths from the force of the impact, and was struggling to rise to his hooves as Teneca approached him. Raising his left foreleg, Teneca grinned madly as he brought the blade down towards Cloudhammer’s face. Twilight winced as the sharp squeal of steel on steel rang out, Cloudhammer barely managing to bring his helmet blade in to block the strike. Teneca bore down, the lower edge of the blade grinding its way inexorably towards Cloudhammer’s left eye. With a triumphant bellow Teneca jerked the blade away, a spray of red arcing into the air as Cloudhammer clapped a hoof to his eye. Taking advantage of Cloudhammer’s momentary pause, Teneca gripped the helmet blade in his mouth and yanked upwards, throwing the helmet to the side. Cloudhammer’s head slowly changed color back to its russet tone

Standing over the fallen pegasus, Teneca savored the moment as he reared back, his foreleg blades glinting in the light of the sun.

“This foolish resistance ends now.” As he drove his hooves down towards Cloudhammer’s head, Twilight screamed again, her horn lighting as she prepared another bolt of force.

This time, she wasn’t fast enough.

The blades came down.

A muted crunch echoed across the savannah, fading quietly into the late spring sky.

15 - Endings and Beginnings

Chapter 15 – Endings and Beginnings

Twilight looked over her carefully packed bag again, nodding as she glanced back to her checklist and marked the box titled ‘Triple check fourth repack to ensure maximum use of space.’ Looking up as Applejack nosed open the tent flap, she simply nodded. Smiles had been in short supply as of late.

“Ya’ll about done Twi? Ah think we oughta be hittin the trail ‘fore long.” Twilight nodded as she closed her saddlebags, levitating them onto her back.

“Sure, I’m all done here.”

Following Applejack out of the tent, Twilight marveled at how quickly the city’s mood had changed. No longer did the air reek of quiet paranoia and fear, but now felt as open and welcoming as the first m’kazai they had visited. She just wished that the change had come under better circumstances, and her face darkened as she remembered the aftermath of that day.

Teneca had needed not only his own warriors, but half the Canids, including K’rik, to be successfully restrained. Even with this much strength he nearly killed three more zebras before they’d gotten enough ropes secured. Okoro had ordered him dragged back to the city to face judgment for his crimes, and had spoken at length with K’rik about retreating for the day. Both had agreed to meet again soon to begin mending the damaged relations between their two races.

Twilight and the others had busied themselves with speaking to Aheca about the ritual lines and their implementation. Despite their best arguments, Aheca refused to leave with them, stating that her place was here, to aid the new shiekim in consolidating their newfound leadership. She did however tell them not to despair, as her apprentice Rekera would be making the journey back with them in her place, and that her knowledge of the ritual lines was as expansive as Aheca’s.

As the group made their way down the main street towards the gates, once again the road was flanked on both sides by the citizens. Though the zebras bore no smiles and more than one averted their eyes as Applejack pulled her load by, in their eyes Twilight saw true gratitude for all the Equestrians had done to help them.

At the open gates the procession was halted by Okoro, standing with her bodyguard and bedecked in her finest jewelry. Twilight took a few steps forward with a weary smile on her face. “So, enjoying being able to give orders, Okoro?”

The zebra stared imperiously at Twilight before laughing roughly. “I admit, having my friends bow to me all the time could take some getting used to, but I suppose being the second zebra Queen in history makes up for it.”

The group shared a laugh, though it was strained given the events of the last few days. Okoro looked past Twilight, to the covered wagon which had been built especially for the trip back. A large box filled the interior, its sides covered in hoof-carved designs. Cloudhammer’s repaired helmet rested at the front, upon a specially carved rest for it. The rest of his armor was carefully stored to the side of the box, similarly restored to its former glory by a combination of Twilight’s magic and zebra metalsmiths. “I wanted to apologize again Twilight Sparkle, none of this should have happened. We should have recognized Teneca’s madness for what it was sooner.”

Twilight looked sadly back at the wagon too. “It’s not your fault Okoro. What matters now is what you do to get past it. I think Cloudhammer would agree that dwelling on past mistakes keeps you from seeing your future.”

Okoro nodded. “I wish you a safe journey home; my warriors will escort you to the border, though I regrettably cannot send them further than that.”

Twilight smiled. “I’m sure we’ll manage, our path home won’t be taking us through the Everfree Forest, so there shouldn’t be any problem. We thank you for the extra protection on the way.

“It is the least I can do.” Okoro motioned to one of her bodyguards, who came forward bearing a box and a scroll. “This is a gift for your Princesses, and a letter for their consideration of the future of our two races. I hope that we will be able to work together more in the future.”

Twilight’s horn lit, and levitated the box and the scroll into the air, tucking the scroll into her saddlebags and the box into the wagon next to Cloudhammer’s armor. “I’m sure Princess Celestia and Princess Luna will be willing to consider it. We should probably get going; it’s a long way back home.”

“Very well Twilight, I hope our paths may cross again in the future under better circumstances.” Okoro gestured, and the bodyguard formed into two even rows on either side of the path. As Applejack, who had refused any assistance on the duty, pulled the wagon past, the zebras saluted as one with a thunder of hooves against shields. The group nodded their respect as they passed, Rarity even managing to hold in her complaints about the dust getting kicked up. Soon the city was behind them, and as they rounded the turn, they could see another figure ahead of them.

K’rik stood, still dressed head to toe in bandages, what remained of his armor hanging from his frame. He was alone on the trail, though nopony doubted that his guards were hiding nearby. As the group approached and drew to a halt in front of him, he looked over the assembled ponies, and lastly settled his gaze on the wagon and its contents. Sighing heavily, he reached over his shoulder and withdrew his wicked axe-spear, the zebra guards present tensing despite themselves. Holding the weapon in his massive paws, he looked it over once before kneeling so his head was closer to Twilight’s. “Twilight, of the Sparkle pack, K’rik wishes to give you this weapon, as a token of my appreciation for the sacrifices of the one called Cloudhammer. The clan will sing songs of his bravery, so that his memory will never die out.” He made his way to the side of the wagon, looking the weapon over one final time before placing it gently inside, next to the box.

He returned to the front of the group and looked everypony over, his gaze lingering on Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow, of the Dash pack, please come forward.” Rainbow took a few steps forward, her wings and sides still wrapped in bandages from the Double Sonic Rainboom. K’rik locked gazes with her for a long moment before reaching up to his shoulder and removing one of the many talismans that hung there. Holding it out, he growled, “This is a symbol of my pack, it will mark you as an honorary member of my pack as well. Carry it with pride, and let all who cross you know your fury.” He took the cord in both paws and held it out for Rainbow to hang it from her neck. Without hesitation Rainbow stuck her head out and let K’rik place it over her head. Once it had settled, she took a few steps back and nodded. K’rik returned her nod and looked the group over once more, as if to solidify their appearances in his mind. “When the singers tell of this time, you shall all be held as high as our greatest warriors. Truly without you, the clans would be extinguished. You have our lasting gratitude.” Once he finished speaking, K’rik turned and loped over the hillside, where several hulking forms stood up from the grass and joined him.

Pinkie Pie smiled happily for the first time in the past week. “I’m glad that we got to see him before we left! Maybe sometime I can actually throw him a party!” The rest of the group smiled at the earth pony’s exuberance, though the smiles soon faded and they started to make their long trek back home.

…

Celestia paced back and forth impatiently, looking out from her tower’s window every few circuits. It had been a week since Twilight had sent her a short letter saying they were in Appleloosa, and she had been hoping they would make better time. The alicorn had begun to fret, as Twilight’s most recent letters did not say anything other than they had succeeded, and were bringing back a zebra skilled in the use of ritual lines to begin work on the array to stop the anti-magic fields. The number of occurrences had been steadily increasing, and if something wasn’t done soon, even the emergency drafting of able unicorns and pegasi to serve as temporary Guards wouldn’t be enough to handle all the outbreaks.

The past few days had been touch and go; a number of fields had appeared in close proximity to Cloudsdale, right in the path of the city’s drift. It had taken both her and her sister’s strength to stop the city and guide it to safety, now floating serenely over the southern districts of Canterlot. There had been a protest from some of the nobleponies, but a unicorn named Fancypants had used his own influence to silence those dissenters before they could become a real nuisance to the peace.

A blur of motion drew her attention as a pegasus guard swooped in to land on the balcony. “What is it?” Celestia asked anxiously.

“Your highness, we’ve spotted a group of ponies approaching on the western road, it appears to be the Bearers of the Elements, along with two zebras and a covered wagon.”

Celestia nodded. “Thank you, you’re dismissed.” Spreading her wings, she leaped over the railing and flew over the city, heading for the main gate, which was wide open to receive the group trudging wearily through it. Landing a short distance away, Celestia instantly got a feeling of dread as she only saw Twilight, her friends, and the zebras. She put her concern aside for the moment, striding forward to nuzzle her student fondly. “Twilight, I am relieved to see you made it safely home.” Pulling back, her dread returned in force as Twilight’s eyes were downcast. “What’s wrong Twilight?” Without a word, Twilight turned and opened the door to the wagon. Her heart began pounding as she could see a large object taking up the majority of the space inside the wagon, but when Twilight turned back around, time seemed to stop. The bottom dropped out of her chest and with a thump, she fell to her hindquarters as her magic reached out disbelievingly to take hold of Cloudhammer’s helmet. Looking to Twilight for confirmation, she saw the unicorn’s gaze was averted, as was everypony else’s. Hanging her head and closing her eyes, she heard Twilight’s voice.

“Princess, he wanted me to tell you that he gave it everything he had, and that he never backed down.”

“I believe you. He was always so stubborn, even if it were me telling him to do something, if he didn’t agree with it he wouldn’t do it. I’m going to miss him…” Her voice trailed off as a few tears carved trails down her cheeks.

“Well, I’d hold off on the missing me part.”

Celestia’s ears shot bolt upright, her head following suit as her eyes snapped open, peering at the wagon as it rocked slightly. The thud of hooves on wood could be heard as a figure stepped hard onto the cobblestone. Celestia rubbed her eyes to make sure she wasn’t seeing things.

“You’re not going to be rid of me so easily. This old warpony intends to be a stubborn pain in your flank for a while yet.” Cloudhammer stated firmly as he stood there beside the wagon. His body was wrapped in so many bandages that his russet coat was almost completely covered, and a twisting cut wound its way down his face over his left eye. His legs were trembling slightly, but he managed to keep himself upright.

Everypony present would remember for the rest of their lives the expression on Celestia’s face as she looked at Cloudhammer. It looked a curious combination of her wanting to break down and cry, start laughing at his appearance, or to lay him out cold. In the end, nopony got to see what her reaction would be, as a tremulous voice broke the silence.

“C-Cloudhammer?” Everypony’s eyes turned to see a pegasus mare landing a few yards away. Her two-tone orange mane was disheveled, and her vibrant green eyes were welling up with tears.

Cloudhammer slowly turned his head towards the mare, his normally iron-hard eyes the softest anypony present could recall. “Hello dear. Guess I broke that promise about the bandages.”

With a wailing cry, Morning Sun launched herself into flight, crashing into Cloudhammer and knocking them both to the ground in a tangle of legs and wings. Cloudhammer winced as the impacts caused his still-tender injuries to protest painfully, but wrapped his hooves around Morning Sun’s shoulders as she tried to burrow into his chest, tears soaking his bandages. He stroked her mane and laid his head over hers, and Twilight swore she saw a single tear leak from his right eye as he held his wife close. Everypony there smiled at the joyous reunion, and more than a few started to cry as well. Pinkie Pie was blowing her nose into a comically large hoofkerchief, tears fountaining from her eyes and soaking Rarity, who for once decided to ignore it and kept watching, tears of her own streaming down her face. Spike stood next to her, bawling like he’d not done since he was a hatchling, trying hard to hide the tears from his crush. Applejack wiped her eye and smiled, the farm pony not as over the top emotional as her friends, but still moved by the scene in front of her. Twilight sidled over to stand beside Celestia, both of them sharing a tearful smile before turning back to watch the two. Rainbow Dash, surprisingly, found herself crying too, despite her best efforts to hide it. Feeling a hoof on her shoulder, she turned to see Fluttershy holding out a hoofkerchief, despite the tears pouring down her own face. With a nod of thanks, Rainbow took it and wiped her eyes and blew her nose, the two pegasi moving to stand with their friends. Zecora and Rekera were the most stoic of everypony present, though their smiles were as heartfelt as anypony else’s.

Celestia watched the scene with an honest smile creasing her face. She leaned her head down and nuzzled Twilight again, and whispered into her ear, “I hope you realize that if this was intended as a prank, you are in so much trouble.”

Twilight twitched violently, her pupils shrinking to the size of peas. “I’m sorry! His injuries at the time were so severe that I had to put him into a dreamless sleep to let him make it through the first few days. But then he didn’t wake up when he should have, so the zebras built us the wagon to transport him back so that he could be returned to his wife and son. I tried every spell I could think of, and Zecora and Rekera used their best potions, but nothing would wake him up.”

Celestia’s eyes narrowed for a moment, and then relaxed as she could tell that Twilight was speaking the truth. She looked back to the pair of pegasi, when a sudden blur of motion from overhead caught her eye. Looking up, she saw a dark tan blur that flared its wings and landed with a soft thump.

Cloudhammer looked up at the sound and felt his heart catch again in his chest. Standing there breathing hard, was Star Dancer. The young pegasus looked like he hadn’t slept for days, his eyes shadowed as the two looked at each other. Everypony present was silent once more as they waited to see what would happen next.

“Son… I…” Cloudhammer opened his mouth to try and speak, only to be cut off as tan wings enveloped him and Morning Sun, carrying all three of them to the ground. He winced as the impact jarred his newly healed ribs again, but decided it was worth it as he returned his son’s embrace.

“Dad, I’ve never seen you look so ridiculous in my life. What in the world did you pick a fight with this time?” His son’s lilting laugh, so like his mother’s, seemed completely out of place, yet as Cloudhammer pulled back to get a look at his face, he could see the tears falling like rain.

“Well, you know how it goes. Not doing my job right if I’m not making somepony or another mad.” Cloudhammer smiled, which made the cut on his face twist in a particularly gruesome fashion.

Star Dancer looked incredulously at his father for a moment, before his own face broke into a wide smile, and with a sobbing laugh pulled his father into another tight hug. “I missed you Dad, and I’m so sorry for everything I said back then.”

Cloudhammer wondered if his ribs would ever stop hurting, but smiled anyway, his own eyes now tearing up. “No son, you had every right to be angry. I was wrong for trying to push my life onto you. I’m proud to be your father. Now, if you could let me go, I think my old bones would thank you for it.”

Star Dancer nodded shakily, leaning back as his tears continued to fall. He and Morning Sun helped get Cloudhammer back into a sitting position, while overhead the sun shone a little brighter than normal.

Celestia watched the scene for another few moments, before coughing politely. The tangle of pegasi on the ground flailed about until all three were able to get to their hooves. Cloudhammer took a shaky step forward, shaking his head as Morning Sun moved to assist him, and saluted.

“Princess Celestia, I am pleased to report that the mission was a success.” The zebra Rekera,” he indicated her with a hoof, “can instruct the Unicorn Guard and the School unicorns in the creation of the ritual lines needed to perform the spell you have in mind.”

Celestia nodded solemnly, and then broke into a wide smile.

“I never had any doubt. Now Twilight, I expect you and your friends are tired from the long journey home. Why don’t you go rest for now, and we shall begin first thing in the morning. Rekera,” she smiled gently as the zebra bowed deeply, gesturing with a hoof for her to rise, “given the circumstances of our meeting, there’s no need to be so formal. If you desire to rest as well, then you may of course do so. Otherwise, there is much to be done, and time is of the essence.” Rekera bowed her head.

“We can begin at any time your Majesty; working together I am sure we can prevent further tragedy.” Rekera replied softly.

“Very well then. Twilight, if you’d be so kind as to send me a letter once you are ready. Rekera, if you would follow me please.” Celestia turned and started to walk into the palace. After a few steps she stopped, and turned back to Cloudhammer and his family.

“Morning Sun, if it isn’t too much trouble, might you be able to escort Cloudhammer to the hospital? I am sure that he will still need some time to recover from his injuries.” Cloudhammer took a wincing step forward.

“Celestia, I’ve been sleeping for two weeks, I’m more than ready to…” he fell silent as she raised an eyebrow, giving his bandaged-wrapped body a pointed look. “As you wish.”

“Do not fear Captain, there will be more than enough work left for you once you recover fully. We will talk more in the coming days, but for now, please get some rest.” With that, she turned and made her way into the castle, Rekera following along closely.

“Come on Dad, you’ll be out of the hospital in no time. Let somepony else handle things for a little while.” Star Dancer said, deciding to just ignore the glare his father shot his way as he and his mother led Cloudhammer down the street toward the hospital.

…

Contrary to his son’s optimism, Cloudhammer ended up spending two more weeks in the hospital to fully heal. In addition to the broken wing, he’d suffered several broken ribs, a cracked sternum, a concussion, and a host of other injuries. By the end of the second day, he was driving the hospital staff crazy with his constant griping, and they’d decided to allow him some exercise each day to get some of his stamina back with his left wing.

It was on the third day that he got his first non-family visitor. He’d opened his eyes from a short nap to see Flare standing in the corner, trying very hard to stay quiet.

Cloudhammer sighed and then looked at his longtime friend. He’d honestly missed the unicorn and his nonstop optimism, which while similar to Pinkie’s was at least less in your face. Not to mention he generally stayed in one place and didn’t defy basic physics on a whim.

“Alright Flare; you have permission to speak freely.”

With that, Flare was off, relaying all the news that had built up in Equestria while he was gone. He winced inside at the reports of all the Guard that had been incapacitated by the fields, though fortunately those affected would recover in time according to the doctors.

“So, what was it like out there? You have to save any of the Bearers from getting in over their heads?” Flare asked teasingly, only to cringe as Cloudhammer turned his gaze towards his fellow Captain. He let the silence drag on for a few agonizing minutes before cracking a wry smile.

“Matter of fact I did, and they ended up repaying the favor in the end.” Cloudhammer laughed at the look of consternation on his friend’s face.

“Well don’t just leave me hanging like that! C’mon, I want to hear it all!” Flare protested indignantly.

“Fine, but get settled, the telling will take a while… Let’s see, after we left Canterlot…” Cloudhammer recounted their whole journey, from the trek through the Everfree forest, the Lupus attack, the desert, the savannah, the condition Teneca gave as the requirement for his help, deciding to unite the Canids and zebras to bring down the mad tyrant, and his fight with Teneca.

“… and I blacked out as his hooves were coming down. Next thing I know I’m waking up to hear Celestia saying she’ll miss me.” Flare simply sat there for a few seconds, processing everything he’d heard. It sounded like an adventure straight out of a story, but the proof it had happened was lying right in front of him. Then his eyes narrowed.

“Something doesn’t add up. How did you survive Teneca’s last attack?” Both their heads turned towards a quiet cough and the unicorn standing in the doorway.

“I believe I can answer that for you.” Twilight said as she trotted into the room, levitating a small chest behind her. Setting it on the table, she turned to face them.

“I was trying to use a bolt of force like I did in the Everfree Forest on that Lupus, but couldn’t pull my magic together fast enough. When I heard the crunch, I looked up expecting the worst, but it turns out Okoro and K’rik caught his attack before it hit you. Then the other warriors rushed in and between them all they managed to subdue him. I tried to wake you but you were in really bad shape, so we took you back to the village and spent the next two days stabilizing you and treating the worst of your injuries. I’m sorry I couldn’t strike fast enough to be more helpful.” Twilight finished her story and looked a little awkward for it.

“Well, then it looks like I owe you Twilight. Even if you need more practice with quick casting your magic.” Cloudhammer teased. Twilight blushed a little from embarrassment, and Flare looked aghast at his friend.

“Cloudhammer! I can’t believe you!” Both Cloudhammer and Twilight looked at Flare in confusion. “That was honest to goodness teasing! Of a civilian no less! Just what would General Arrow think of this if he could see it now! I can see it now; the Guard will be the laughingstock of Equestria now that high and noble Cloudhammer has joined the ranks of us lowly ponies with a sense of humor…” His voice trailed off as he made his way out of the room and walked down the hall. Twilight looked at the empty door, now more confused than ever.

“Is he always like that?”

“At least as long as I’ve known him. I think his mother dropped him on his head when he was a colt.” Twilight snorted an involuntary giggle as she turned back to Cloudhammer.

“Well, I need to be going; we’re drafting teams to begin carving the ritual lines across Equestria. We’re hopeful that we can be done in another 2 weeks at the latest. I hope you’ll be recovered by then, and I hope you like what’s in the box.” She smiled softly as she turned and left the room, gently shutting the door behind her.

Cloudhammer sighed as he leaned back in the bed. He looked over at the box, and after a moment reached out and lifted it onto his chest. Opening the lid, he saw a plain book with a black cover, and a note on top hiding the title. He lifted the note with a hoof and started to read…

Dear Cloudhammer,

I wanted to take the opportunity to thank you again for everything you did to help me and my friends on this journey. Truly we could not have completed it without you. I also wanted to apologize again for the things I said to you in that tent back in Teneca. You really are a pony of honor, and the Royal Guard is lucky to have you.

Now, as for the book, I was originally taking notes of our journey in order to update the Archives. However, I decided that in addition, I’d take the time and assemble them into a full account of our adventure together. I was even able to get Princess Celestia and Captain Flare to help with putting together the events that occurred before we met. This is the very first copy produced, and we all signed it. Unfortunately Okoro and K’rik could not, but they each added a small note which is included at the end. I hope you enjoy it.

From Your Friends,

Twilight Sparkle, Spike, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, Zecora

Setting the note aside, Cloudhammer reached in and lifted the book with his hooves. He smiled softly as he looked at the title.

“In The Name of Honor and Duty, By Twilight Sparkle. Not a bad title, though I’d have chosen something shorter myself.” Cloudhammer laughed to himself as he settled into the bed a little, opening it to the first page.

…

The next week and a half passed by without incident, relatively speaking. Cloudhammer was bored out of his mind of course, but Flare at least would bring him daily reports about the progress of carving the lines. Some ponies had objected, but their voices were few and far between and Celestia had no trouble assuaging their fears. One morning in particular was exciting, as a grey pegasus mare carrying saddlebags emblazoned with the Ponyville Postal Service logo crashed through his open window, knocking over a rack of medical equipment and tangling herself in the cables.

“Careful there, you could have hurt somepony!” Cloudhammer admonished sternly, before realizing why the crash had occurred in the first place, as the mare looked at him with her apologetic, mismatched eyes.

“Oops, my bad. Also, I have a letter for you!” The mare’s downcast attitude disappeared quickly as she dug around in her saddlebag and produced a slightly crumpled envelope. With a happy smile, she placed it onto his outstretched hoof, which ended up being on his chest. She then saluted cheerfully and tried to fly out the other window, crashing into the glass and slumping to the floor.

“Maybe if you use the door?” Cloudhammer suggested, pointing with a hoof.

“Oh, okay then. Have a great day!” She beamed at him as she walked out the door and disappeared down the hallway. A few quiet seconds went by before a faint crash could be heard. Shaking his head, Cloudhammer looked down at the envelope, before gently opening it and extracting a crudely drawn picture of six ponies standing in a field, with a seventh flying overhead. Peering closer at it, he realized that the drawing was of Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, himself, and three fillies he didn’t recognize. A folded note fell out onto the sheets, and opening it he saw three short paragraphs, each written in a different style.

Dear Mr. Captain Cloudhammer,

Thank you for keeping my big sister Rarity safe. I know she can be annoying and stuffy to get along with, but she’s my only sister and I love her.

Sweetie Belle

Dear Captain Cloudhammer

Thank ya’ll for keepin an eye out fer mah big sis’ Applejack. She can be a mite stubborn at times and Ah’m glad ta know you were there to save her from them mean ol’ Lupuses.

Apple Bloom

Cloudhammer,

Thanks for giving Rainbow Dash the idea for the Double Sonic Rainboom. I guess that makes you almost as cool as her.

Scootaloo

Cloudhammer finished reading with yet another smile on his face, and realized his eyes were getting a little misty at the touching gesture. He set the note gently on the table with the picture and leaned back, soon dozing off into a pleasant nap.

…

“Alright, is everything in place Flare? YOU THERE, STRAIGHTEN UP THAT FORM! YOU LOT HAVE HAD IT EASY FOR A FEW WEEKS, BUT NOW I’M BACK AND THE VACATION’S OVER!” Cloudhammer bellowed at a pegasus recruit lazily doing a few laps around the training field. The chastised recruit nearly fell from the sky before pulling up and correcting his wingbeat timing. Flare chuckled as they continued toward the palace.

Work on the ritual lines had been completed the previous day, and pegasi sent to fetch the Bearers of the Elements. They’d decided to perform the spell two hours after dawn, so that everypony would be able to get a good night’s sleep and have time for some breakfast. Cloudhammer had of course been up since before the moon set, going over last minute details for ensuring that everything would be where it needed to be in time.

“For the third time Cloudhammer, it’ll be fine. You’re worrying again, just relax. Celestia’s got everything well in hoof and we’ll put an end to these anomalies once and for all, just watch.”

“I suppose you’re right, I’ve just got a weird feeling.” Cloudhammer shook himself a little, his fur feeling on edge for some reason.

“Doesn’t surprise me, this many unicorns in one spot, the kind of magic that’s going to be thrown around is way beyond insane.” Flare commented with a half-forced laugh.

“I guess you’re right. Anyway, let’s get moving. The sooner we get this thing started the sooner we can all take a breather.” Cloudhammer pushed open the side entrance to the castle, the pair making their way down the corridors to the throne room. They had to walk along the side of the corridor as the center was marred by a shallow channel about half a hoof across, which ran along the halls and out the door, branching out as it left the city, along with several others that covered the other cardinal directions. There had been some protest by the Canterlot elite at having their streets scored by the line, but given the enormous distances involved, using anything else wouldn’t guarantee the lines being in place when they were triggered.

Arriving in front of the throne room doors, Cloudhammer pushed them open to see that things were well underway. Celestia and Luna both sat on their thrones, the Bearers of the Elements gathered nearby, as well as several unicorns from the School for Gifted Unicorns. Across the hall Cloudhammer could see Flare conversing with General Amber Dusk, the commanding officer of the Unicorn Guard. Also present were the other captains and the first lieutenants not in the field. What startled him was that he could see Morning Sun and Star Dancer standing off to the side.

“Let Celestia know I’ll be right there.” Cloudhammer trotted over to his wife, the two nuzzling affectionately, much to Star Dancer’s consternation.

“What are you two doing here? I’d been told that only those needed for the casting of the spell would be present.” Morning Sun smiled, and Cloudhammer instantly knew something was up. His wife never got that particular smile unless she was part of something.

“Oh, we received a note suggesting we be here, that’s all.”

“A note, from who?” Cloudhammer never got to hear his wife answer, but didn’t need to as he realized the throne room had fallen silent.

“Captain Cloudhammer, if you’d please step forward and present yourself to this assembly.” Celestia’s voice rang out across the room, yet seemed as if she were whispering to each pony present. Cloudhammer felt his hooves moving even before he’d told them to, and slowly made his way up the center aisle, mindful of the line carved into it. Stopping at the base of the throne, he bowed his chin to the floor, closed his eyes and waited there.

“For those of you present who may not know, Captain Cloudhammer was instrumental in the securing of the means to put an end to these anti-magic fields. He volunteered to escort the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony to the zebra lands in the far west at great risk to himself. I have heard the accounts of each of the Bearers as to his conduct while in the field and have found it to be in the highest standard the Royal Guard could expect of one of their own. He faced impossible decisions and mighty foes, yet never wavered in his loyalty to his Princesses, nor to his fellow ponies. For these acts of bravery beyond call, I have decided that a proper reward is in order.” She lit her horn and the sound of the door behind the throne opening could be heard. The sound of wheels creaking on the marble floor could be heard and soon a grizzled earth pony, wearing only a blacksmith’s garb, came around the throne, pulling a small platform covered with a blanket. Coming to a halt beside the throne, the pony detached himself and stood beside the platform. Lighting her horn, Celestia gripped the blanket in her magic and yanked it off, throwing it out of sight behind the throne.

Everypony present gasped at the sight that had been hidden on the platform. A pony mold in the form of a pegasus stood proudly, wearing a set of shining gold armor. The chestplate’s icon was a hybrid of Celestia’s sun and Luna’s moon, with a pair of wings to match the ones on Cloudhammer’s own chestplate.

“Rise, Captain.” Cloudhammer lifted himself to his hooves, and then felt the floor drift out from under him as he was lifted into the air by Celestia’s magic. He could see the armor on the pony mold being lifted off by an azure field, Luna’s horn glowing as it was brought closer to him. When the field’s touched, they burst into a brilliant light that was somehow not light, blinding everypony in the room. As their vision cleared, they could see a pony-shaped figure floating in front of the thrones, slowly being lowered to the floor. As its hooves touched the floor, the light fell from it in a shower of motes, spreading across the floor like dust before winking out.

Cloudhammer stood there, resplendent in the new armor. His helmet remained unchanged, though the blade now seemed to have its own subtle glow, like that of the moon. He looked the armor over once, and then turned his cold blue eyes back to Celestia, though she could see his heartfelt thanks shining within their depths.

“From now on, serve the throne as Captain no longer, but General Cloudhammer. If you would take your place, General.” Celestia motioned to the empty spot next to the Bearers. With a sharp nod Cloudhammer strode proudly to the designated spot, turning on the spot and sitting on his haunches. Twilight and the others beamed enthusiastically at him, and he allowed the corner of his mouth to quirk upwards for a moment before settling into its usual expression.

“Now that that business is concluded, we must attend to the larger matter at hoof. Bearers, Unicorn Guards, Professors, please join your strength with mine and my sister’s. I shall lead the spell.” With that, Celestia and Luna lit their horns, aiming them toward the line that started at the base of the throne. The Unicorn Guards and the Professors lit their horns; the Bearers closed their eyes in concentration, the jewelry that represented the Elements lighting with their own glow. The light poured into the channel, flowing along it until it turned the corner out of sight. The glow intensified, until everypony present had to shield their eyes.

…

Twilight could feel the power of the Elements flowing through them, much as it had when they’d purified Luna and resealed Discord. This time was different; she could feel the others from the Unicorn Guards and the School joining them with their own power. Together they strove towards two masses of magic, one as vibrant and warm as the sun, the other as solemn and cold as the moon. Celestia and Luna acknowledged them and reached out, their collective magic uniting into a tidal wave of power that poured unstoppably into the channel cut in the floor. She could feel the power flowing outwards, first through Canterlot, then the surrounding fields, then further and further, reaching for all of Equestria.

As the power flowed, she could sense the anti-magic fields, the dead emptiness where they existed as plain as day to her senses. Together, everypony reached out and drew them into the flow with them, the fields resisting at first but eventually succumbing to the inevitable.

Ponies all over Equestria were awestruck as they watched the phenomenon sweep by. Towering slices of white light raced along the dug channels, turning the bright day into something else entirely. If somepony were to fly high enough, they could see the vast intricacy of the ritual shape taking form, as if some mad god had taken a brush of light and painted directly onto a world’s surface.

Eventually, Twilight sensed that all the fields were within the flow with them, and prepared for the next part, where they would focus on each field and overwhelm it with sheer power. That was when she realized something was wrong. She felt… odd. With a cold spike of fear, she remembered it as the same feeling from her dream. That sensation of familiar strangeness overcame her. The flow soon changed, now pulling them all back the way they had come. She could feel Celestia and Luna struggling to keep the spell moving in the right direction, but it would not be denied and soon they were all tumbling back along the channels, crashing back into themselves in Canterlot. Everypony involved sagged to the floor, breathing hard as the effort of the spell made itself known. Even Celestia and Luna were obviously fatigued. Cloudhammer was at their side as soon as the glow faded from their bodies.

“Celestia, Luna, what’s wrong? Did the spell fail?” He looked back and forth nervously, not sure of what to do next.

“I’m… not sure. It was working for a time, of that I am sure. But something else happened, something altered the spell mid-casting. Twilight, do you have any theories?” The purple unicorn looked up from the floor, panting heavily. She wiped the sweat from her face and wearily got to her hooves.

“I’m not sure either. I do remember feeling something… something like what I felt in the dream I told you about. But I’m not sure what it meant…” Twilight was cut off as a scream of surprise echoed across the room.

Cloudhammer instantly tensed, snapping his wings up as he leaped across the room towards his wife, who was staring out the window in shock. Star Dancer was staring as well, as though in some horrible recognition.

“What is it? What do you see?” As he landed next to them, he looked out onto the city to see nothing amiss, until he realized that the day was too bright. Lifting his gaze, he froze as his eyes finally saw what his wife and son did. A large white disc hung in the sky, illuminating the city below like a second sun. Celestia, followed closely by everypony else, joined them at the window, all staring in shock and awe at the spectacle before them.

“Alright. Captain Shimmer, you need to take the first lieutenants, along with any recruits you can find. Disperse the recruits around the city; there’ll be a lot of panicking ponies out there. Next, have First Lieutenant Spark and Second Lieutenants Breeze and Dawn head out to the Guards we stationed in the other cities, and bring them home. Finally, I want you to find General Arrow and give him this.” Cloudhammer snatched up a scrap of parchment sitting on a nearby table along with a quill and scribbled furiously for a few seconds, before handing it to the pegasus. “We’re going to need everypony working together on a plan for this. Do you understand me?” Shimmer nodded sharply, gesturing to Willow Spark before they leaped into the air, speeding out the throne room doors and down the hall.

Cloudhammer turned and trotted back to stand beside Celestia as they stared out at the disc.

“What in the world is it?” He asked quietly.

“I have no idea.” She replied.

…

He flew down the hallway, eyes fixed on the door at the far end. The two guards on either side took note of his haste and the panic in his eyes, and didn’t offer the usual challenge as he went past them, throwing open the door. Inside, a pair of cold blue eyes behind the desk looked up in shock and irritation at the interruption.

“Just what is going on?”

“Sir, you need to read this right now.” He dropped the message he’d been carrying on the desk and shoved it across. The cold blue eyes scanned it quickly, then froze and re-read it. They finally looked up, tinges of real fear beginning to become visible.

“What in the world is it?”

“We don’t know, Mr. President.”

Author’s Note: I want to thank everyone who followed me along on this wonderful, incredible journey. Truly I would not have been able to finish this story without all your love and support. I hope you enjoyed this tale and will come back for the sequel to In Duty’s Name, The Conversion Bureau: The First Year.